





















^ 3 !M 0 ^ ^8lA* -« 







^ ^ I c s .'X 

c ® ^ ^ "<P " ‘'\ 

'' aN 




'C a ^/ f / y ^ ^ 




■'oo^ 


^ ^ A 

*, -^-p .# V 

' -fU- '?’ - 

« *>■ 

« . 0 q. ■» 

■«. \ v* 


if « . ^ ’ ^0 


-?^ CL ^ 


S ^ ^ ' 


^ .0 S o - 

>V O^ 

^ ^ A a V 

v 3 y « . '^ .(j 

- % °0 fp ' c "’' “•' 


,0 


' A 

9^ s ^ ' 


lV ' y >. 




V 

o (y 


> y d, 

V ->* i- 

^3.n 0 V ^8lA 

“b 


.\0 °<. 


<>>■ ■> - 
C^ ^ ^ 

- \ - oO^.‘ 

,:, ‘ '. o’* ° 

teJ ? v : .4 V . : i ><» 






" ■</. A ' t ' ♦ 

^ t/^ ,< V 




\ y n 

A ^ \ ^ B n "/ a . ® ^ 


^ If ^ 




, 0'^ 

^ 0^ ° ^ 

u I \ '^ 

*> '\wn V al' 

^ ^ 5l ^ ^ 

<■ <X> * _ri\l^^/'U ''• -'X 




. >N *» ' > 'A 


\/> 


kV *p 










%, 


. -^O o'J^cO-'V 

^ U ^ ^AAV... . T- 

1?. ' ■‘b 0^ 




j > * S 


k ^ \ 


> \ 

<* ci 

) M 0 ^ * 

v' ° A 

• .■^ » .<C(\ W />), c 




3 N 0 


k'X' 




r * ^ 


^ c 
*■0^ > 


\V qJ> <r 

\> 8. ^ * 0 ^ 

V ^ 


N G 


^ t > P 


0 9. \ 


\ 




-4 


0 N C 


» * S 


" .A 


ff o V ^ ^ ^ 





: x® 

--- v^ n • o'/ 

* 8 I A ^0' S'^ T '*' 5 N 0 ^ 

v'’Lo«. ^ V > 

^ <r* ,v <?' 

^> ,<v „ ° ^ V ^ 

^ w 

<A o 


-v<> » ^ 

i ^ >* -v 

^ *^\o ^^<rS \ ^V»6^ 

‘'o /v7<2- '-^ 

!.'* - iO^ ^ 


^ * 

0 


'“>°'s^^r'^c 

A-^’ Vi- . 

A>‘ A o V/^\^ " 0,^3 - 

Va aA o ' - '•■'^ 

iV ^ ® ^ o 

t O - ^ >lX2y-> "i O 




>r .owe, 

' ty -cnTstv ^ 


V V 


L^; t " 




' * .'V ° ' ‘ \/ c » ~ ‘ A ;<?^' ^ . , 

■ .X‘ ^ ■ »/V‘ • ' '”>“!'^K' ’ ” ”’ 

o>, - . .X^ A o ... ^ 

.S}> 


.0 




* C,’^> ^ 

^ ,-i> ^ ■» 


/V>2-, 
















Jane Stuart at 
Rivercroft 

BY 

Grace M . R emick 

Author of 

The Jane Stuart Books, The Glenlock Girls’ Series, .etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY 
ADA C. WILLIAMSON 



THE PENN PUBLISHING 
COMPANY PHILADELPHIA 
1915 


\^34i 


COPYRIGHT 

1915 by 

THE PENN 
PUBLISHING 
COMPANY 




Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 


Preface 


Those who have not read the other books of this 
series may like to know that the Stuart family had 
come to Belhaven, a New England seashore town, 
to occupy a house owned by Mrs. Eliot, who is 
Mrs. Stuart's Aunt Caroline. At the time this 
story opens, Jane and David, twins, are almost 
fifteen. Judy, who has been somewhat spoiled on 
account of ill health, is twelve. Kenneth, of 
whom you do not hear much in this book, is ten, 
and really a very important member of the family. 
The Stuarts would not consider their family com- 
plete without a mention of Mr. Chope, who takes 
care of the garden, and of Sally, the horse ; also of 
Susan Trot, a chief factor in keeping them well 
fed. 

Donald is Aunt Caroline's grandson, and a 
cousin to the Stuarts. His story is told in Jane 
Stuart, Twin." Carol Heath and Rob Randall are 
friends who go through all the books. Sylvia 
Browning's story is told in Jane Stuart's Chum," 
and in that book, too, we find Stanley Oliver, who 
is something of a boaster, and thinks himself equal 
to any emergency, but fails when his test comes. 

3 


Introduction 


Frederick Prescott is a teacher in the Belhaven 
High School, and he and his sister, Hilda, are 
great favorites with the young people. The Nine- 
pin Club and the Snowshoe Club have good times, 
and enjoy the House in the Woods'^ which Mr. 
Eliot, who is Uncle Stephen to the Stuarts, helped 
them to build. 

The present story takes the Stuarts and some 
of their friends into the country for the summer, 
and the next book will tell more about Belhaven 
happenings. 


4 


Contents 


1 . 

Hopes and Fears 



, 


9 

II. 

An Invitation . 





31 

III. 

Martin Joy 





55 

IV. 

Tinkle Sisters . 





75 

V. 

Stan .... 





95 

VI. 

A Midnight Joke 





114 

VII. 

“The Grit Button” 





135 

VIII. 

Planning a Party 





151 

IX. 

Mrs. Batt 





168 

X. 

Old Rugs . 





189 

XL 

Martin’s Man . 





212 

XII. 

A Scythe Falls 





232 

XIII. 

The Prophetess 





253 

XIV. 

Porcupines and Fish . 





276 

XV. 

“ Who Is Your Uncle ? ” 





300 

XVI. 

Martin Wants an Aunt 





320 

XVII. 

“ We Fall to Rise ” 





336 

XVIII. 

“ Thank Goodness ! ” 

• 

• 

• 


358 


5 


.V.AT 




S 


V-: *1 


* 


V 




*1^*; 





'• . .\v- i U/% v.'.' -v *» . ■ ' 


M 






' ‘ • " ' *' -s'*!. xvL } ': • ■; f ^ ■^- ''OkJJ* . 

.1. 

T 5 '/,. ‘'.'V^viv ■ . 1 ^'. • • ■ * . /7 ■. 


#■' 

•. \ 


^vVV^IZ 




, Hjj-f ' " > ■ .'.*3 . ' . /V , 7, • 

' ^ 7-' f' ■ ■ ■■ 

. ' V'-'^ >• ; ' ' ^ , 







'i-' 


i';.''-W-‘. - 

L^ V «% ^ >' 


‘ ■ 1 


m 


■' M 


. < ■- 


f/i' 




I . » 


,-(N* 




/n' 


'I • • 


'k 




ft: 






*, •»». 

’ . V.:'^ 






5^'K 


V'i' 

» 5 i k * ' \i ' 












h'Hi 


/ r 


<. ,r 


r »5 ►', ■ 1 


''L. 




rl—i 




r>f; 


'^(^'-'7:;^ ’• * 1 ^ 


■y ■< 


i'i 


II 


'! !>''v '"i: ■•: 

’'Ai'.ifl;'-' 


4 J 


™ MW T .1 /'** ri »/, / * '•- I ■'-I * 

' ''%^'iS^%'?i;’' '■ 7 ' 

WMjl A;,'J :<,v 


illf 




:r 


^'■\f>'* '■'•• It rt» 

•* '‘XiKu'f-^r-. iPjt 


mS 








:jAf> w! • ■ 


!»■: A' 


.», •*' 




.vs 








‘*W' ^ 


'►.vViV- 




mim 


pSK 


".v ■:■•:■ V-r, 


> 


w.*; 


r-A' 


) • 


.♦fi“' 7 ^r/-?Af - *• /'**'< ‘* "■• ■ • - ' 

♦ • ' f >^‘ ^ '.'*1 ’ 

>.l/ 4 rXi ^j'/. ' 


,'.' 4 








J‘ ' 7 ' , ’ * » # 








.‘. i' '-'j 
• ;* .A ■; 


•■ I 





.' .* • / V. . 

, • » ^ ; . • 


: i 



I . 

I 




'> • 



7^ .,=>•■'; 





1 /’>' 

..f'7.;. 

■ 

* A 

. • '“ ’% 
v'.. • /t 

'i 

‘A 



ir.«' . 



•/V 


■ '■ , 


■ A 

i*. . . 


I. 4 
*1 


« 7:'/ 


it. . 




>' 




'.s'^i 






■1 - 


4 . •• 


•ll. 








_ . ^’ 






V-n-'sV'"*’' 












WHAT DOES IT ALL MEAN ?” 


Illustrations 


“ What Does It All Mean ? ” 

“ You Thought It was Some One Else ” 
“Don’t Mind Her” . . . . 

They Had Reached the Stone Wall 
“ Oh, Your Arm Is Hurt ! ” . 

“What Are You Thinking About ? ” . 

“ You’re All Right, Aren’t You ? ” 


biece 


107 


162 


202 


248 


303 


347 



Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 



Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 


CHAPTER I 

HOPES AND FEARS 

But, mother, when any one writes that she^s 
going to invite all the Stuarts, and some of their 
friends, to spend the summer in the country with 
her why, you — you naturally expect her to do it, 
don^t you? ” Jane Stuart^s eager gray eyes be- 
sought her mother for a favorable answer, and 
Mrs. Stuart laughed softly. 

“ Janey, you know, almost as well as I do, that 
when the ‘some one who invites ^ is Aunt Caroline 
Eliot it would be wise for us not to count too 
strongly upon it.’^ Mrs. Stuart settled a becoming 
hat on her brown hair, and took the hatpins her 
daughter held out to her. “ I don^t doubt that 
Aunt Caroline meant that when she wrote it, but 
that was two months ago, and she’s had time to 
change her mind a dozen times. Just see if Mr. 
Chope has driven around yet, Jane. I mustn’t 
lose that train.” 


9 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Jane poked her head out of the window in order 
to be sure, and the spring sunshine glinted on her 
golden hair. He's just leaving the barn, mumsey, 
and way down the street I can see David and Don. 

I feel it in my bones that if Don has a letter from 
his grandmother she will say something about 
summer plans." 

You're an incorrigible optimist, dear. Now, . 
look me over carefully, please. Am I all 
right ? " 

‘‘ You're perfectly — all — right. You're a peach 
of a mother. Now I'll escort you to the carriage, 
and, perhaps, those slow-pokes will be good enough 
to hurry a little bit." 

Jane went down the front walk with her mother 
as Mr. Chope drove around from the barn and 
pulled up at the curb with a fine fiourish. At the 
sound of his genial Whoa, Sally," Judy and 
Kenneth appeared suddenly from somewhere, and 
came running to say good-bye, while Susan Trot 
rushed out from the kitchen to remind Mrs. Stuart 
to get the dish towels. At sight of all this, the 
two boys approaching the house changed their 
leisurely progress into a mad dash, the darker one 
waving a letter as he ran. 

It's from Aunt Caroline, I do believe," Jane - 
cried excitedly, as she helped mother into the 
carriage. Oh, Mr. Chope, please don't start this 
10 


Hopes and Fears 

minute. Sally can go a little faster to make up, 
can^t you, Sallykins?” 

“ Sure she can.’’ Mr. Chope settled back com- 
fortably, his old face wrinkling into a smile. 
Secretly, be was not at all unwilling to have his 
own curiosity satisfied. Sally, she’s jest as anx- 
ious to know what’s goin’ to happen this summer 
as if she was countin’ on goin’ herself.” 

Any news ? ” called Jane, making a megaphone 
of her hands, though the boys had nearly reached 
them. 

Arrive May twenty-second — a week from to- 
day — hurrah I ” answered her Cousin Donald all 
in a breath, his face radiant with happiness. ** At 
least, she says ‘ we are going to try to get passage 
on a steamer that will arrive a day or two earlier, 
but unless you hear to the contrary you may ex- 
pect us on the twenty-second.’ ” 

“ A week from to-day,” repeated Mrs. Stuart, as 
Mr. Chope gathered up the reins and clucked to 
Sally. “ Well, with one day’s help from Mrs. 
Petersen I can finish my house-cleaning nicely. 
Good-bye, children. Be good to each other. Jane 
and David, remember I depend on you to see that 
everything goes right.” 

We’ll try,” said the twins in unison. 

We’ll all help.” 

Have a good time.” 


II 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

** Please bring me an aeroplane, mother/' This 
last from Kenneth, who had graduated in his 
imagination from being a chauffeur to startling 
the world as an air-man. 

‘‘I wish you wouldn't always ask mother to 
bring you something, Ken," remarked Judy with 
that superior air which grated on her ten-year-old 
brother. You’ll make her think you don't want 
to see her for — for just herself." 

‘‘ Oh, fudge ! Mother knows how I feel 'bout 
her." Kenneth made the assertion stoutly, but he 
turned suddenly to gaze after the disappearing 
carriage with a look which Jane understood per- 
fectly. There were times when she herself couldn't 
get to mother quickly enough, to explain, to apol- 
ogize, to make amends for something said or some- 
thing left undone, and she knew just how her 
young brother was feeling. 

Nonsense, Judy I You're always trying " 

she began sharply, and then stopped short. She 
had a sudden feeling that if she started wrong 
with Judy now things would go that way all day. 
“ Why don't you and Ken begin your gardens this 
morning ? " she suggested after a little pause dur- 
ing which she swallowed several disagreeable things 
she wanted desperately to say. 

Good idea," put in David. ‘‘ It's lucky you 
mentioned that, Mrs. Janes, for I should have for- 
12 


Hopes and Fears 

gotten the seeds Marcia Holt gave me for Judy as 
I came by. She’s going to plant in one bed all the 
seeds that are given to her, and call it a friendship 
garden.” 

“ Come on, Judy. Let’s do that, too. I’ll divy 
up on some Rob Randall gave me,” Kenneth urged 
with enthusiasm, and then we’ll have something 
to surprise mother with when she gets home.” 

You can have half my seeds, and we’ll draw 
lots to see who gets that sunshiny corner,” re- 
sponded Judy with great fairness. 

“ Where is Rob this morning? ” demanded Jane 
as the two younger children raced toward the 
garden. 

“ Oh, he’ll be over later.” David dropped down 
on the top step and the others followed his exam- 
ple. “ He’s as excited as we are over Aunt Caro- 
line’s letters. He knows that Don and I are going 
to invite him if — well, if the plan goes through.” 

Donald frowned unconsciously. Loyalty to his 
grandmother made him hate to think she could 
change her mind when she had so positively in- 
vited the whole Stuart family to go away with her 
for the summer. It’s queer that grandmother 
hasn’t said a word about it in any letter since that 
one two months ago,” he remarked with a worried 
air. 

Jane, sitting with elbows on knees and her chin 

13 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

in her hands, gazed at him meditatively. She 
had had experience with Aunt Caroline’s capacity 
for sudden change, she was thinking. 

Oh, well, I believe she means to do it, all the 
same,” Don went on more cheerfully. I wrote 
her that your chum was discovered and that David 
and I should like to share Rob between us, but 
she hasn’t answered either remark.” 

“ You can’t prove it by me that people ever an- 
swer questions in their letters,” observed David. 
** They never answer any of mine.” 

‘‘ Wouldn’t you think he was a real little 
family letter-writer, Don ? ” Jane laughed gaily 
and rubbed a sisterly hand over her brother’s 
hair, which was as yellow as her own. I 
believe he’s written almost two letters in the last 
year.” 

“ Let go my hair,” protested the victim, mincing 
down the path and pushing imaginary hairpins 
into place. ‘‘ I’ve just washed it and I can’t do a 
thing with it. There’s the clock striking nine 
and mother’s train whistling. I’m going to get 
that little round garden plot ready so mother can 
plant seeds in it Monday if she likes.” 

I just adore having some surprise for her when 
she comes home,” Jane said thoughtfully as the 
two boys left her. “ She looks so pleased, and she 
always makes you feel that you’ve done the very 


1 


: Hopes and Fears 

'i; 

I thing she wanted. I might cook something, I 
I suppose/’ 

I “ Do,” coaxed David. I’m getting terribly 
1 proud of you because you’re such a fine chef-ess. 
I How do you like my French ? ” 

It’s as marvelous as my cooking,” Jane re- 
: sponded, and then, after the boys had disappeared, 
she sat quite still for a few moments, dreamily 
watching the drifting clouds, and the wonderful 
lights and shadows on the meadow opposite the 
house. It would be nice to have some sort of 
surprise for mother, she was thinking, and then 
her gaze, coming back to her immediate surround- 
I ings, fell on a woman going up the walk which 
led to the kitchen — a wiry, strong looking woman 
who was hurrying along as though every minute 
meant money to her. 

Why, it’s Mrs. Petersen,” Jane said aloud, 
jumping up quickly, and going toward the side- 
door for which the woman was headed. Mrs. 
Petersen was a Swede who did house-cleaning for 
nearly every one in town and was usually engaged 
for weeks ahead. 

** I coom to ask if it ban yust so veil if I 
clean your moder dis morning,” she said loudly. 

I go to vork for anudder voman, but she is 
so seeck, and the doctor vill not let no one to 
i coom into the house. I am a little late here, 
i ^5 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

but I will later vork, or take not qvite so mooch 
money.’^ 

But mother has gone away, Mrs. Petersen. 
She won^t be home until late this afternoon. 

‘‘ Ei ! Too bad, too bad.^^ The woman looked 
so genuinely disturbed that Jane wished vaguely 
she could arrange things to suit her. 

It ees the busy time when every vun vant me 
right avay qvick,^^ she explained. ‘‘ I like not to 
lose out a whole day. Your moder haf engaged 
me for next Vednesday. Vot room is it she like 
me to clean ? 

I’m almost sure it’s the library. Isn’t it, 
Susan ? ” Jane turned to Miss Trot who had come 
to the door to see what it was all about. 

Yes, the libry — library, I mean,” answered 
Susan, who sternly made herself repeat a word 
when she was conscious that she had mispro- 
nounced it. '' We’ve got pretty near done except 
that.” 

“ I know him.” Mrs. Petersen nodded vio- 
lently. ** I haf many times cleaned him for Mis’ 
Eliot before you come. I could do him yust so 
veil mitout your moder.” 

“ Could you do it in a day ? Before mother gets 
home, I mean ? ” The idea struck Jane suddenly 
that here was her chance to have a really worth- 
while surprise for mother. She hesitated a mo- 
16 


Hopes and Fears 

ment, remembering that the Ninepin girls had 
planned to meet that afternoon at Polly Reed’s. 
Then she came back to her former idea with en- 
thusiasm. She ought to be willing to give up 
something for mother, she assured herself. And, 
anyway, perhaps with her help, Mrs. Petersen 
could get the room done in time for her to go to 
the club meeting for a little while. No one else 
should have a hand in it, she decided firmly. Her 
mind compassed the whole situation with astonish- 
ing quickness. Already she was picturing a grace- 
ful cluster of yellow flowers on the desk as a final 
touch. 

“ Sure — sure I could do him in a day,” Mrs. 
Petersen was saying eagerly when Jane’s imagina- 
tion touched earth again. I do his rug — his 

vindows — his paint ” she was striding up the 

steps as she spoke, and tossing off her words so 
airily that to Jane’s ardent fancy the room was 
half done already. 

I don’t feel any too sure your ma would like 
it, Miss Jane,” said Susan Trot, barring Mrs. 
Petersen’s progress in dignified protest. Her black 
eyes were snapping, and her voice was very firm. 

Oh, Susan, why not? Just think how nice it 
will be when she comes home tired to find that 
room all fresh and clean and — and restful.” 

Miss Trot’s firmness melted. She could not 

17 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

stand the disappointment in Jane's voice, though 
her judgment told her that Saturday, with nine 
o'clock already past, was not a good time to begin 
to clean a room. 

“ I'm afraid I can't help much. I've got started 
on my bakin'," she said slowly. But I'll do all 
I can later." 

You won't have to do a thing," Jane promised 
rashly. “ Mrs. Petersen and I are going to do it 
all, aren't we, Mrs. Petersen ? " 

“ Sure — sure," assented that energetic woman 
with cheerful enthusiasm. First I takes his 
rug up into the attic and scrubs him. It is so I 
have alvays done him for Mis’ Eliot. Then, vile 
he dries, I go do everyting else." 

“ Well, if you've done it that way for Aunt 
Caroline it's all right for us. But what shall I 
begin on ? I want to work too." 

You run avay and amoose yourself." Mrs. 
Petersen's quick eye traveled from Jane's pink 
gingham to her hands, which looked as if they 
were not accustomed to hard work. 

Oh, I'm going to change my dress, of course," 
Jane explained hastily, and then heroically choos- 
ing what she should least like to do, “suppose 
I dust the books." If she were going to make a 
sacrifice for mother it should be a good one, she 
assured herself. 

i8 


; Hopes and Fears 

“ All right — all right. You make them clean — 
I vash the shelves — you put them back. I’' — 
[ Mrs. Petersen nearly choked herself with a shrill 
laugh — “ I am yust so like to stand them on their 
heads.” 

Jane hurried into her oldest dress, but took 
more time than she intended in the construction 
of a dust-cap. ** I may have to answer the bell,” 
she apologized to the Jane in the mirror. ‘‘ Any- 
way I can work better if I know it^s becoming.” 

Mrs. Petersen being up in the attic, she had the 
library all to herself for a while, and she worked 
steadily, wiping the books with a soft cloth and 
flapping the covers gently. Through the open 
windows floated the sound of people talking as 
they went by the house, but she sternly kept her 
eyes on her task, and refrained even from opening 
a book for fear she should get interested. Once 
she stopped and listened and almost called to the 
boys as they went up-stairs. They were talking, 

; and she could hear Rob RandalTs mirthful laugh, 

I and she wanted desperately to know what it was 
all about. 

At last Judy opened the door, and seeing her 
sister's occupation walked across the room, and 
stood by the step-ladder on which Jane was at that 
moment poised, apparently investigating the wall- 
paper. 


19 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

^^Want any help?’' Judy asked sweetly, a 
little envious feeling taking possession of her at 
sight of her sister’s capable manner. I 

No, thank you.” Jane’s serene politeness 
made her occupation seem even more desirable. 

“ You’d better run out. You’ll be covered with 
dust.” 

Humph I You don’t seem to be getting along 
very fast.” Judy retreated toward the door, but i 
lingered to watch with fascinated gaze. i 

“ It only seems so. A little later you’ll see how 
much I’ye really done,” answered Jane. Would 
you mind asking Susan to make me some paste ? 
I’ve just found out that there’s a piece of the i 
border loose, and it came off a little more when I | 
touched it.” I 

'' You’re not going to dare to paste that wall- i 
paper, Jane Stuart ! ” I 

Why not ?” Jane responded airily. “ Do see 1 
about the paste. I’ll do as much for you some ; 
day.” I 

By the time Judy, escorted by Kenneth, had i 
brought in the paste, Mrs. Petersen had arrived ; 

with pail and cloths, and had begun cleaning the 
paint. 

“ Shut the door into the hall, please, Ken. The 
wind flutters this paper so I can’t manage it.” 
Jane set the pan containing a liberal supply of 
20 


Hopes and Fears 

paste on top of the step-ladder, and went up a step 
or two higher as she spoke. 

Judy and Ken watched with ill-concealed desire 
while their sister spread the paste in what she con- 
ceived to be a masterly manner. Then she laid 
down her brush, stood cautiously erect, took hold 
as near the end of the border as she could and 
gently pulled it straight. 

At that instant it seemed to her that a dozen 
things happened at once. The door was flung 
open, and David, Don and Rob rushed into the 
room. The sudden draft swept the strip of border 
from Janets slippery grasp, and swirled it like a 
sticky plaster across her mouth and half-way 
around her neck. Instinctively she shut her eyes ; 
then, gasping, and groping blindly for support, she 
plunged one hand deep into the paste and sent the 
pan clattering to the floor. With a wild whoop 
Kenneth, who had been watching open-mouthed, 
took a hasty step backward and fitted himself 
neatly into Mrs. Petersen^s pail of water which she 
had that minute set down behind him. 

“ Oo-ouch,^’ spluttered Jane, wavering perilously 
on the ladder, and trying to peel the sticky paper 
from her face without tearing it. Stop laughing, 
you horrid things, and do something qu-ick.’' 

Poor little Jane ! Who^d ever think she’d be 
the most stuck-up girl in Belhaven/’ chuckled 
21 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Rob, coming to the rescue after what seemed to the 
victim an interminable time. 

I suppose there are yards of border off now,^^ 
she moaned with stiffening lips, not daring yet to 
open her eyes. 

Not more than a yard, and it isn^t torn. 1^11 
paste it for you if we can scoop up enough 
paste.^^ 

“ I told you we should make a sensation, Davy,” 
Donald said as he extracted Kenneth from the pail 
and set him on his feet. And then Jane blinked 
her eyes open, and saw that her cousin was hold- 
ing a telegram. 

Tell me now before my mouth gets any — j 
stucker,” she mumbled, wondering if she could 
ever forget the flavor of paste. 

Who do you think is in Boston — this very 
morning — and coming to Belhaven this after- 
noon ? ” I 

Janets mind was not stuck, if her features were, 
and it leaped to the right conclusion with surpris- 
ing quickness. N-not Aunt Caroline,” she said, 
funnily tragic in tone and expression. 

“ Yes. They caught a boat a week earlier. 
They're coming out on the two-thirty, and they'll 
stay for supper.” 

“ Donald Lee, they can't. They — they mustn't.” 
In her anguish Jane forgot her stickiness, and put 
22 


Hopes and Fears 

her pastiest hand to her forehead, but no one 
dared to smile. This house belongs to Aunt 
Caroline, and the library is her favorite room, and 
it's all upset, and the rug isn't dry, and nothing's 
ready, and — and mother isn't here." With which 
heartfelt conclusion she started toward the door, 
feeling she could no longer bear the burden of un- 
expected events. 

Half-way there she turned involuntarily to look 
at the little group she was leaving, and found a 
certain consolation in the queer perplexity written 
on the faces of the older boys. In her secret heart 
she knew they were expecting her to find a way 
out of the trouble. Her eyes roved to her younger 
brother, and changed in their expression from real 
distress to lurking merriment, for Mrs. Petersen, 
to whom, life was one perpetual round of cleaning, 
had seized him by the collar, and was rubbing him 
down like a piece of furniture. The meek sub- 
mission of Ken's attitude and expression penetrated 
Jane's gloom and made her giggle in spite of her- 
self, and at this pleasant sound there was a chorus 
of laughter from the others which successfully 
cleared the atmosphere. 

There I Now we're all better," said David in 
a tone of great relief. Tell us what to do, Mrs. f 
Janes, and we'll pitch in." 

“ I'll polish the andirons and the brass candle- 

23 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

sticks, and — and anything else you tell me,^’ Judy 
offered. 

'' That’s sweet of you, Judy,” said Jane, remorse- 
fully mindful of the fact that she had airily refused 
Judy’s previous offer of help. We’ll manage to 
put the room in order some way, I do believe.” 
She was quite herself again by this time, and there 
was a sparkle of excitement in her eye which her 
generally pasty appearance couldn’t wholly obscure. 
After all, she was thinking, it would be a great deal 
more fun to do what seemed impossible. 

“ For the honor of the Stuarts ! ” she exclaimed, 
snatching up the poker and waving it aloft. ‘‘ Now 
the Stuart parade — once around,” and, to the wide- 
eyed amazement of Mrs. Petersen, the four Stuarts 
marched gravely around the room, Jane at the 
head, juggling the poker in true drum-major 
fashion, while Ken tooted an imaginary fife, and 
David conscientiously beat a drum which none 
but he could see. Judy brought up the rear a lit- 
tle self-consciously. For her the joys of the im- 
agination were not so keen as to the others. Be- 
sides, she secretly felt they were getting too old for 
this sort of thing. 

'' There I ” said Jane, stopping with a triumphal 
flourish in front of the tall clock. ‘‘ It’s fourteen 
— and a half— minutes past eleven. Mrs. Peter- 
sen, if the boys wash the windows, and Judy 
24 


Hopes and Fears 

polishes the brass, and I finish the books, do you 
think you can do the rest ? '' 
i Sure — sure,’' responded Mrs. Petersen with 

i cheerful courage. I go feel of the rug and tell 
j him to get dry so qvick as he can,” and quite 
t charmed with her own little joke, she trotted off 
i to the tune of her high-pitched, cackling laugh, 
i; which sent Kenneth into another fit of giggles. 

[ '' Now, fellow-citizens,” Jane went on, feeling 

t more like a commander-in-chief than her pastiness 
j warranted, it’s almost fun to clean windows when 
you use some stuff that Susan will give you. Only 
don’t bother her more than you have to, because 
she’s got to get up a company supper. Thank 
goodness, Judy, no one cleans brass any better than 
» you do, and you don’t have to be told a thing 
I about it.” With which tactful compliment Jane 
departed to consult Susan about supper, and scrape 
off as much paste as she could. When she re- 
turned, ten minutes later, three of the boys were at 
work on the windows, and Rob, having pasted the 
wall-paper, was ready to help her with the books. 

“ Now it actually begins to look finished,” 
exulted Jane, when the boys brought the rug from 
■ the attic and spread it on the floor. It was half- 
past two, and with the exception of twenty minutes 
for a hasty lunch, they had all worked steadily up 
to that time. 1 didn’t know but that we should 
i 25 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

have to make Aunt Caroline wear rubbers, but that 
rug’s as dry as — as anything. It just shows, doesn’t 
it, what great minds can do ? ” 

'' Great hands,” murmured Rob, regarding his 
own soiled ones. 

Don’t interrupt my compliments. Did you 
ever see anything glisten like those lovely win- 
dows ? I should think mother would love to have 
you and Don do them all the time, Spinksy dear,” 
Jane went on with a malicious giggle. '^Judy, 
your andirons are great. I don’t see how you do 
them so well.” 

''The books look perfectly fine,” returned Judy, 
who was trying hard to keep herself from too 
openly admiring her own handiwork. " Say, 
Jane,” she added in a lower tone, " if Aunt Caro- 
line doesn’t mention our going away this summer 
are you going to remind her ? ” 

It was so exactly the problem Jane’s mind had 
been working on that she felt almost guilty. 

" Why, of course not,” she answered with sud- 
den decision. " When a person makes plans like 
that, and then changes ’em, you can’t say anything 
or do anything. You just have to bear it. Any- 
way, perhaps she hasn’t forgotten. You know ” — 
Jane’s dimple danced into view for an instant, 
" Aunt Caroline sometimes does just what you 
don’t expect.” 


26 


Hopes and Fears 

David, coming up behind his twin, grinned 
understandingly. “ You know how it is your- 
self, don^t you, Mrs. Janes he said under his 
breath. ‘‘ Say, if there’s nothing more you want 
us to do, Don and I are going up to make our- 
selves beautiful.” 

“ Will some one please get me out of this thing ? ” 
Rob said plaintively. I believe Susan tied it in a 
hard knot on purpose.” 

Jane laughed in spite of her weariness, as the 
three older boys, flushed, and streaked with the 
soil of honest labor, struggled with the aprons 
which Miss Trot had tied with a firm hand. “ Oh, 
for a camera I You’d make a beautiful snapshot. 
The lights and shadows — ’specially the shadows — 
are so strong,” she giggled. Here, I’ll help you, 
Don. You’re only making it worse.” 

You’re not so shadow-less yourself,” retorted 
David. You’ve got a great splotch on your fore- 
head, and ” 

The crunching of gravel on the front walk 
made him stop suddenly and look wildly in 
that direction. At the same instant Ken dodged 
away from the front window, eager mischief in 
his gaze. 

“ It’s three perfectly lovely girls ; two of ’em 
dark and the other — well, the other’s sort of 
brown. And they’re dressed up so nice and 
27 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

pretty and clean,” he ended, manifestly delighted 
at the effect of his announcement. 

'' Great Scott I '' breathed David, looking vainly 
for an avenue of escape other than through the 
front hall. “ Hold the fort, Jane ; don’t open the 
door yet. Come on, boys.” 

Almost too tired to tease, but quite unable to 
resist the opportunity offered, Jane threw open 
the front door in the midst of a mad rush up-stairs, 
complicated by falling over aprons, and ending in 
a stealthy retreat along the upper hall. 

“ Ostriches ! ” remarked Carol Heath, in a calm, 
distinct voice, as she walked in, followed by Sylvia 
Browning and Molly Oliver. I s’pose they’re 
flattering themselves that we haven’t the faintest 
idea who they are.” 

You all look so uncommonly fine we were 
afraid you’d cut us,” came in muffled tones from 
above, and then an agonized protest, Say, Rob, 
you’re sawing my nose off with that beastly 
apron.” 

They’re probably trying to take them off over 
their heads without unfastening them,” explained 
Jane with a laugh, and then sank limply on the 
hall seat. 

“ Poor little Jane,” said Sylvia, holding out a 
bunch of yellow flowers. “ Brownie sent these 
over to your mother, and we’ve come to take you 
28 


Hopes and Fears 

up to Polly’s. But what have you been doing to 
yourself? You look tired to death.” 

“ I am. I mean I shan’t be long. Oh, Sylvy, 
those flowers are just what I needed for a finishing 
touch. What do you think ! Aunt Caroline will 
be here in” — Jane cast an apprehensive glance 
at the clock — “ mercy ! in thirty-five minutes. I 
can’t stop another second. You see I want all of 
us to be dressed and cool and rested. I should 
hate to see people look all tired out getting ready 
for me if I were visiting, shouldn’t you ? ” she 
ended wearily. 

'' You won’t,” comforted Molly. We’ll hunt 
up a vase and fix the flowers, and then we’ll slip 
off quietly. I suppose we’d only be in the way if 
we tried to help you dress.” 

Oh, thank you, I can manage that all right. 
Fixing the flowers did seem like a last straw, 
though. You’ll find a bowl in the dining-room 
closet, and please put them on that table between 
the windows.” 

As she stepped to the library door to point out 
the exact place for the flowers, Jane’s unconquer- 
able spirit went up several notches. Haven’t I 
the dandy family to help me do all that ? ” she 
said, her eyes brightening at sight of the room. 
'' And just at first I was so conceited I wasn’t going 
to let one of them lay a finger on it. I tell you 
29 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

it’s something like to have brothers and a sister 
that’ll rally ’round the flag like that. Judy 
Stuart, why don’t you make me stop talking? 
There are only twenty-nine minutes left,” and 
Jane was off like a breeze. 


CHAPTER II 


AN INVITATION 


The train obligingly being not quite on time, it 
was a half-hour later when Jane, rosy and re- 
freshed, flew over the stairs again at the sound of 
a carriage stopping before the house. 

“ Dear me, the boys did get out there first, didn’t 
they ? ” chattered Judy, hurrying after her. Oh, 
there’s Uncle Stephen! Isn’t he a darling dear ? 
Doesn’t Don look perfectly happy ? ” 

The two girls reached the carriage just as Donald 
set his little grandmother on the ground, and 
turned to meet his grandfather. 

Aunt Caroline, pink-cheeked and animated as 
ever, greeted her nieces rapturously. “ You cer- 
tainly are relatives to be proud of,” she began, 
speaking her mind with her customary frankness. 

Jane, I shall never cease to regret that I didn’t 
take you with me. Yes, I know she had to be in 
school, Stephen. You needn’t remind me.” 

By this time she was going briskly up the front 
walk with her arm around Jane’s waist, and 

31 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Donald beside her. With a strong sense of satisfac- 
tion Jane turned to the library as soon as they 
entered the house, and seated her aunt in the chair 
from which she could get the best view of the 
entire room. Judy took hat and gloves and coat, 
while Ken hovered around with a footstool, ready 
to place it as soon as the girls should get out of the 
way. Uncle Stephen had settled himself on the 
sofa with a tall boy on each side of him, and was 
taking in the whole scene with that kind smile of 
his. 

My, how clean and cool and restful this looks,^^ 
said Aunt Caroline, nestling into the big chair, 
and putting her trim little shoes on Ken’s foot- 
stool. I always did love this room. I believe 
I’d like to spend the summer here. Will you take 
me to board ? ” 

At the word summer five pairs of eyes fastened 
themselves upon her with an intentness which she 
mistook for apprehension. 

'' Mercy I don’t look so worried,” she went on 
with a laugh. “ Oh, Donald, do you remember 
meeting the Fords? They came over on the 
steamer with us, and they have such interesting 
summer plans, and want us to join them. I must 
tell you about it.” This time five hearts thumped 
forlornly. 

Are you— are you going to ? ” Kenneth had 
32 


An Invitation 


edged up to her and was speaking with an anxiety 
that made Jane grit her teeth. 

'' Going to ? Going to what ? demanded Aunt 
Caroline, whose mind had already started in 
another direction. Donald, you look like another 
boy from the one I left here. And Julia has 
grown — inches — and she's getting plump and rosy, 
I do believe. As for the others, they always looked 
healthy. Belhaven is a nice place to stay in, isn't 
it? One doesn't really need to get away even in 
summer." 

There was a low murmur of dissent from the 
shameless Kenneth, who was promptly suppressed 
by David. 

Grandmother, have you forgotten " began 

Donald with some anxiety, but Aunt Caroline was 
off again before he could finish, 

I've forgotten nothing. I've brought each one 
of you something, and I want to tell you just where 
it came from because that will make it more in- 
teresting. Stephen, have you taken everything — 
even to the last little box — out of your pockets ? " 

And then the Stuarts discovered that Uncle 
Stephen had been slyly putting little packages of 
various shapes beside him on the sofa, and that 
there was a bag on the fioor at his feet. At his 
wife's question he went gravely through his pockets 
again, but it was a fruitless investigation. 

• 33 


Jan,e Stuart at Rivercroft 

** Everything out,” he said at last. Now get 
at it, Caroline, for that train goes early, and I want 
to look over the place with Mr. Chope.” 

Then followed a distribution of gifts which made 
them all open their eyes, and decide, each in his 
own heart, that it would be small business to com- 
plain even if Aunt Caroline never said another 
word about taking them away for the summer. 
And each gift had its own story, told in such 
detail that Ken looked anxiously at the clock 
more than once. 

Uncle Stephen had to leave to see Mr. Chope 
before the packages came to an end, andjustatthe 
last mother came, in time to share the gifts. Jane 
could hear sounds from the dining-room which 
indicated that Susan Trot was making last prepara- 
tions for supper. She was sadly certain by this 
time that the summer going-away plan was all a 
blissful dream which they ought never to have 
thought twice about. The presents were lovely, 
and Aunt Caroline was most generous, she told 
herself over and over, trying her best to shut from I 
her mind the vivid pictures her fancy had painted, fl 

Kenneth's surprised voice roused her from her 
meditations. Why, here's one more package way 
down in a corner of the bag. Aunt Caroline,'' he 
was saying hopefully. You thought they were 
all out, didn't you ? '' 


34 


An Invitation 


“ That/^ answered Aunt Caroline, feeling of it 
thoughtfully, “that is something I bought for 
your mother. I thought she’d like it this summer 
when we all go into the country.” 

An instant before that they had all been polite 
young people, properly grateful for the generous 
gifts she had brought to them. Now they cheered 
her to the echo, Judy hugged her, David and Don 
slapped each other on the back, and Kenneth per- 
formed a wild dance. 

“ For pity’s sake, Elizabeth I ” exclaimed Aunt 
Caroline with what breath Judy’s vigorous embrace 
had left her. “You may be used to young savages, 
but I’m not. What does it all mean ? ” 

“ Oh, grandmother, don’t you see? ” said Donald. 
“ We thought you were never going to say another 
word about that summer plan, and that probably 
you had — you had given it up.” 

“ I must say,” began the little lady with 
heightened color, but stopped to stare at Jane, who 
had been economizing space by putting on all of 
her wearable gifts, and now stood before her great- 
aunt, a colorful, vivid figure. A quaint lace cap 
adorned her golden head, strings of beads hung 
around her neck, a wonderful Roman sash encircled 
her waist and draped one shoulder. She was like 
some gay foreign picture, and yet she was Jane, 
carried out of herself by the feeling of the moment, 
35 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

and quite forgetting everything else in this unex- 
pected joy. 

“ Oh, Aunt Caroline,^’ she said, her gray eyes 
growing big and dark, you’re perfectly wonder- 
ful. After all these lovely presents we couldn’t 
have said a word if you’d never mentioned sum- 
mer. But, oh, we do want to go. From now on 
we shall know you’re going to do just what you 
say ; we shan’t expect you to chaifge your mind ; 

we ” and then, warned by the tense stillness 

about her, Jane suddenly realized what she was 
implying, and stopped, and looked at mother with 
guilty eyes. 

Well, upon my word ! ” said Aunt Caroline 
with some irritation. “ I wrote Donald that I 
wanted you all to go away with us, didn’t I ? I 
didn’t suppose it was necessary to keep on saying 
it. I cannot understand why people never seem to 
think I mean what I say. We met a friend of 
your Uncle Stephen on the steamer, and he wanted 
to rent for this summer the very place for us. I 
never have any trouble arranging things. But 
there it was again ; your uncle could hardly wait 
until we landed to have me sign the papers, he was 
so afraid I’d change my mind.” 

Aunt Caroline ended with a distinctly aggrieved 
expression which made them all feel uncomfort- 
able. Kenneth, wriggling in his chair, cast a 
3b 


An Invitation 


glance toward the dining-room, and saw Susan 
Trot coming to announce supper. 

“ I'll get Uncle Stephen," he remarked, starting 
toward the door. And then struck by a sudden 
idea, he paused in front of his aunt and regarded 
her beamingly. ''Say I mean. Aunt Caro- 

line," he began in his most ingratiating manner. 
" Did you ever eat any of Susan's biscuits ? Be- 
cause — because when you do you'll like 'em so 
much that'll be one thing you'll never change 
your mind about." 

Aunt Caroline gave a little surprised laugh, and 
astonished every one by putting her arm around 
Kenneth's neck. 

" Lead me to the dining-room," she commanded, 
and then with a funny toss of her head, " I'll begin 
now to form good habits." 

Before it was time to start for the train, the 
Stuarts were in possession of everything that their 
relatives could tell them. 

" It's called Rivercroft," Aunt Caroline said, 
producing some snapshots of a palatial white 
house, set on a hill, in the midst of beautiful sur- 
roundings. " It's so big that I decided at once 
that Jane must invite three girls, and Don and 
David may each invite a boy. We don't want to 
rattle around in it. It has all the modern im- 
provements, including a cat and a parrot which 
37 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

have been left with a caretaker,*^ she ended with a 
laugh. 

‘‘ Uncle Stephen's been telling me about 'em/' 
remarked Judy. “ The parrot's name is Cora, and 
the man said that you never know what she's going 
to say next." 

It's all too grand to suit me," Uncle Stephen 
declared. “ Too much like a hotel. But the real 
woods are not far, and I shall run away with some 
of your party." 

All right. You may take them all some time, 
and I'll have a grown-up house-party," his wife 
responded with great amiability. There's a 
smaller house quite near us, your friend told me, 
and I'm going to see if I can get some one I know 
to rent that." 

She was standing before the mirror as she spoke, 
putting on her hat, and Kenneth, near by, with 
hands thrust deep in his pockets, was watching 
her admiringly. He was beginning to feel a 
certain comradeship for this bright-eyed lady who 
expected things to happen just because she wanted 
them. 

'' Well, I bet you'll do it if you try," he said 
with such conviction that they all laughed, and 
for the second time Aunt Caroline put her arm 
around his neck and gave him a little squeeze. 
Then in another five minutes she and Uncle 

38 


An Invitation 


Stephen had gone, and the day for which the 
Stuarts had waited so long was over. 

After this for a while spring forgot that it had 
tried so successfully to be summer, and gave them 
a week of blustering winds and cold rains which 
made good times in the open air out of the ques- 
tion. 

“ I shall begin to look for gray hairs pretty 
soon,^^ Jane said distractedly one afternoon. It’s 
not much more than a week since Aunt Caroline 
said you could each invite a boy, and I might take 
three girls, and we’re no nearer deciding than we 
were then.” 

“ It would be lots better for us if you could make 
up your mind.” They were in the library after 
dinner, and David stopped to lay another stick of 
wood on the open fire, which made summer seem 
a long way off. 

'' There, that’s what he says every time, mother.” 
Jane’s voice held distinct irritation. Just as if it 
were the easiest thing in the world for me.” 

Don wants to invite Mr. Prescott, but we know 
he won’t go anywhere without his family. And we 
don’t want to ask Ned Holt, unless you’re going to 
have Serena.” 

We’re off again. Same old argument,” Jane 
responded forlornly. “ I want to have Polly just 
as much as I do Serena, and if I invite either of 
39 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

them some one else will feel hurt. Oh, dear, I be- 
lieve I'll beg Aunt Caroline to let me take just 
Carol and Sylvia, as I planned in the first place." 

“ I heard you say this morning that you thought 
you’d invite Molly Oliver," said mother with a sug- 
gestive note in her voice. 

“ Yes, but I can't, because Molly wouldn’t go 
without Stan. Oh, that's what you mean ! You 
think the boys might ask him." Jane was rapidly 
putting into words the idea which had occurred to 
all of them. “ Oh, mother I " 

Mrs. Stuart let her sewing fall, and confronted 
three sober faces with her disarming smile. It 
is rather bad of me, isn't it, when you like all the 
other boys so much better," she said slowly. I 
know you think I've given you Stanley in rather 
large doses, but don't you think it has made a dif- 
ference? " 

David, who never could resist the appeal in his 
mother’s voice, nodded understandingly, but before 
he could speak his mind on the subject, his sister's 
verdict came. 

It did make a difference for a while," she con- 
ceded, “and I will say for him that he doesn't 
boast the way he used to. But he's always getting 
sulky for no reason at all, and thinking we've 
slighted him. Of course you don't see him that 
way, mother, but we do." There was a distinctly 
40 


An Invitation 


mutinous expression about Janets mouth as she 
ended which made her mother look at her 
thoughtfully. 

“ Well, anyway, he's a different chap altogether 
when he's with mother, so let her have her say 
out," protested David. Go on, please, mother, 
and tell us what you want." 

Well, you all know," began mother very much 
as though she were confessing a fault, in spite of 
the fact that I own four of the nicest children in 
the world, I can't help mothering other children 
when I think they need it." 

Hear — hear," murmured Donald, bending over 
to lay in her lap a spray of lilac he had been ab- 
sently twirling. I'm your best proof of that. 
Cousin Elizabeth." 

Mrs. Stuart patted the brown hand before it 
could retreat. You see Molly happened to tell 
me yesterday that she and Stanley are to be alone, 
except for the housekeeper, almost all summer, 
because their father is going west on a long busi- 
ness trip." 

I should think he might take his only son and 
let us have Mollyolly," Jane put in resentfully. 
“ If we invite Stan it doesn't seem fair to the other 
boys who have been such trumps all the time." 

Perhaps that's true," mother admitted, but 
there was a look of disappointment in her eyes 

41 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

which made Jane uncomfortable. We can^t 
make plans for Mr. Oliver, though, and if the 
Prescotts should go away there’ll be no one here 
to stand by in case those boys we don’t like try to 
get hold of Stanley again.” 

I happen to know that they have been at him 
again. I’ll invite him,” said David, speaking with 
such unusual promptness that he took the words 
out of Donald’s mouth. ‘‘ You can have Rob, 
Don.” 

I suppose then there’s nothing for me to do 
but decide on Molly,” murmured Jane, feeling a 
little hurt at having her opinions so completely 
overridden. Well, luckily, I want her. Are 
you going over now to invite Stan ? ” she added, 
as her twin started toward the hall. 

“ I should say not. I’ve got a theme to write 
this afternoon. Come on, Don, there’s a lovely 
sunlit room up-stairs just waiting for two studious 
little boys I might mention.” 

'' Humph I sunshine ! ” Jane looked out at 
misty rain and heavy clouds. 

That’s ‘ poetic license,’ ” remarked her brother 
serenely. “ Anyway, the room’s there, and 
D. Senior and I have got to get busy. Au revoir, 
ma mhre et ma scaur ! Say, that’s rather neat, isn’t 
it? I’m quite taken with my French accent.” 

No one else is,” retorted Jane crushingly 
42 


as 


An Invitation 


the two boys disappeared. Then her gaze wan- 
dered again to the gray landscape, and she was 
silent for so long that her mother looked at her 
more than once and wondered what she was think- 
ing about. 

Suddenly she turned and faced her mother. 
“ Do you know, Mumsey, it was a day like this 
about two months ago that you and I were in this 
same room and we were talking about Stan. And 
beseemed so changed after — after Molly’s accident,” 
Jane shivered a little in spite of herself, “ that I 
was sure it was going to last. You thought so, 
too, didn’t you, mother ? ” 

“ Yes,” agreed mother, folding her finished 
work, and going across to the window to stand by 
Jane. But I think I know why it didn’t.” 

Why, mother ! I’m sure we all did every- 
thing we could.” 

“ Yes,” said mother again, “ for about four 
weeks his friends did so much that the boy was 
quite overwhelmed by the attention he received. 
And then, naturally, you were all absorbed in 
something else, and Stanley, who has an unfor- 
tunate disposition, felt slighted.” 

Well, I don’t see that we’re to blame,” Jane 
said sharply, and then she pulled mother’s arm 
around her neck, and cuddled her cheek into its 
warmth. 


43 


,1 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Neither do I. Yet perhaps if we'd been more 

persistent I tell you, Janey, making over 

the person one has been for fifteen years is no light 
undertaking, and you can't expect it to be done in 
a hurry, or even to go on steadily. As I see it, 
this invitation to Stanley is one of the chances 
given you and David to do something really worth 
while." 

There was another silence, at the end of which 
Jane said meekly, Do you mind if I run over to 
Molly's now and invite her? Of course I shall 
say that we want them both, and that Davy will 
go over later." 

Mother nodded understandingly, and went into 
the hall with Jane while she put on her rainy-day 
armor. Suddenly the little lady of the steadfast 
brown eyes found herself in one of her daughter's 
ardent embraces. 

Mother, when you stand there smiling at me, 
with all those little dancing lights in your eyes, 
I could do anything. If Molly and Stan had a 
mother, probably everything would be different." 
Jane released her mother and turned to get her 
umbrella. “ I ought to be studying this blessed 
minute, but I can't until this is off my mind." 

Before Jane could ring the door-bell, the house- 
keeper, who had seen her coming, opened the door 
noiselessly. “ Molly's in the little sitting-room," 
44 


An Invitation 


she said in the toneless, depressing voice which al- 
ways dashed Jane's good spirits, and then gliding 
off in another direction she left the visitor to find 
her way through the library to the small inner 
room where Molly always entertained her girl 
friends. 

Jane pushed back the heavy curtains which 
separated the rooms, but to her surprise no one 
was there except the kitten curled on the sofa in 
the farther end of the room. She paused a mo- 
ment perplexedly, then went to sit down beside 
the soft yellow bunch, sensibly concluding that 
Molly had gone up-stairs, and would be back di- 
rectly. After a few moments the thought of her 
unlearned lessons began to fret her, and she got 
up lingeringly from the sofa, her hand still on the 
soft fur, and debated whether it would be better to 
go out and ring the door-bell, or whether she 
might slip out unnoticed and come back another 
time. 

“ The housekeeper would tell Molly Td been 
here, and she'd think it was funny," she said to 
herself, and then, having taken one step away 
from the sofa, she stopped suddenly, because she 
heard a voice, Mr. Oliver's, she was sure, speaking 
very sternly. The next instant she realized that 
he and Stanley had come into the library and that 
her only way of escape was blocked. 

45 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft } 

‘‘The minute I come’ back I’m met with com- 
plaints about you,” Mr. Oliver was saying with 
what seemed like terrible severity to the listener’s 
unaccustomed ears. “ I’ve had about all I can 

stand of this nonsense, and I’m going ” Jane 

stuck her fingers in her ears, lost the rest of that 
sentence, and failed to hear anything but a sub- 
dued muttering on Stanley’s part. After that she 
caught in spite of herself disconnected words; the 
name of the housekeeper, something about Molly, 
a reference to school which she didn’t understand. 

In imagination she could see Mr. Oliver, dark and 
angry-looking, and even with her ears stopped she 
could tell by the continuous rumble of the deep 
voice that Stanley had small chance to justify him- 
self, if he wanted to. She tried desperately not to 
hear, but knew no way to avoid being a listener. 

She was so little used to angry scolding that even ^ 
when it was expended upon some one else it made 
her strangely uncomfortable and forlorn. 

All at once she realized that the conversation 
had ceased, and she took her fingers from her ears, 
and heard retreating footsteps, and then Mr. 
Oliver’s voice, still peremptory, saying, “ Get your 
hat now and do that errand I told you about. ; 

And don’t stop to ” The last of the sentence 

was lost in the slam of the front door, and then 
Jane could hear some one going up-stairs. 

46 


An Invitation 


Probably he^s gone up to scold Molly now/^ 
she said to herself indignantly. “ I — I can’t be* 
lieve my father would have been like that if he 
had lived.” And then with only one purpose, 
that of getting away, strong in her mind, she be- 
gan to tiptoe toward the library. She did not 
care now if the housekeeper did tell Molly she 
had been there. 

Suddenly there was the sound of some one run- 
ning down-stairs, quick steps in the library, the 
hasty flinging aside of the curtains. 

“ I — I thought you’d gone,” stammered Jane, 
half frightened by Stanley’s white face and angry 
eyes, and helplessly conscious of the desire to make 
him more comfortable. 

I came for my cap.” He strode to the table, 
and impatiently pushed books and magazines out 
of place. Suddenly he turned to Jane : “ How — 
how long have you been here? ” 

“ A little while — I don’t know exactly. The 
housekeeper told me I should find Molly here.” 
And then, realizing that her greatest safety was 
to plunge into the middle of things, Oh, Stan, I 
came over to ask you and Molly to spend the 
summer at Rivercroft with us. You’ve heard us 
talk about Aunt Caroline’s plan, and we’re crazy 
to have you both go. David’s coming over to tell 
you all about it, but I couldn’t wait.” 

47 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Jane had been backing toward the front door 
while she talked, and Stanley was following her 
in a dazed way, as though nothing so much in the 
future as summer plans could penetrate the deep 
gloom which enfolded him. 

“ I'll call Molly," he said at last, but Jane with 
her hand on the knob protested eagerly. No, 
please, don't. I've been here such a long — I mean 
I must go home and study. You tell Molly and 
— and your father, and come in after supper and 
talk it over with us. Remember we — we can't 
get along without you, Stan." And then, in re- 
sponse to the incredulous, unhappy expression of 
the boy's eyes, Jane found herself assuring him 
all over again, as she finally backed out of the 
door, of their great need and desire for his pres- 
ence. 

As Jane walked home under the dripping trees 
her mind was busy with the experience just past. 

As soon as Stan thinks it over he'll know I was 
there through it all, and he'll be sure I heard 
everything," she told herself uncomfortably. 
“ Probably he won't like me any the better for 
it. People always seem to dislike you if you 
know something disagreeable about them, even 
if you can't help it." In her absorption she 
splashed straight into a small pond on the side- 
walk, thereby bringing herself back to a knowl- 

48 


An Invitation 


edge of her surroundings. I^m afraid I said 
more than I really meant about wanting Stan/^ 
she meditated ruefully, as she went into the 
house, but I just couldn^t help trying to make 
him feel better. Oh, dear, such is life ! I suppose 
now all I can do is to try to mean it.” Which 
was a praiseworthy resolve, and might have ac- 
complished much if she had kept it. 

A week later Sylvia and Jane went to town one 
afternoon to do some shopping for a party which 
Sylvia was planning for Pansy and Peter O'Brien, 
who shared the same birthday. 

You're a real fairy godmother for Pansy,” said 
Jane wistfully, thinking that she should like to 
be able to bestow gifts so lavishly. 

Well, didn't she give me my first start in 
society ? ” laughed Sylvia. I owe her a great 
deal. Say, Jane, now that the errands are done 
let's go to the Art Museum and see those pictures 
Mr. Prescott told us about.” 

All right,” agreed Jane, always enthusiastic 
over the idea of looking at pictures. “ But, Sylvy, 
you don't stand tramping as well as I do. Do you 
suppose you ought to go this afternoon ? ” 

If I'm tired I'll rest.” And so it happened 
some time later that Sylvia dropped down on a 
welcome seat, and Jane went off by herself for 
a while. 


49 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

As her friend walked away, Sylvia realized that 
she had sat down directly opposite a picture she 
had seen before and liked very much. At the 
same time she noticed that a small boy had 
quietly ensconced himself on the other end of 
the seat and was looking at her interestedly. 

For a moment she thought she would speak to 
him, but even some months of devoted allegiance 
from Pansy O’Brien had not made her wholly 
lose her shyness with children. So she turned 
her face to the picture and lost herself in it, as 
she usually did. 

It was a painting of a shady country road 
wandering invitingly up a hill, and just over the 
crest of the hill one caught a glimpse of a house 
and a spacious barn. A stone wall followed one 
side of the road, and beyond that there were trees 
with amber sunlight dropping through them, and 
a hint of wild-flowers and cool shadows. Involun- 
tarily Sylvia drew a deep breath as she gazed ; it 
seemed to her she could almost smell the sweet 
country air. She found herself wondering as she 
so often did what she should see if she could keep 
on to the top of the hill. 

That’s some picture, don’t you think?” a 
childish voice said questioningly, and ^Sylvia 
turned to find that her small neighbor had 
pushed himself along the seat, and was looking 
50 


An Invitation 


at her with large brown eyes, wholly confiding 
and friendly in their expression. “ Fve been 
watching you, and 1 bet you like it as much as 
I do,’^ the clear voice went on. “ I come in here 
to look at it every time I get a chance. I’m al- 
ways wishing ” he stopped, suddenly shy, 

turned his head away and stared at his shabby 
shoes as though noticing them for the first time. 
Sylvia could see how the color rushed into his 
face from the firm little chin to the waves of 
thick, reddish-brown hair. 

“ I love it,” she said quickly. I was just won- 
dering what I should see if I could only get up to 
the top of the hill.” 

The long dark lashes lifted, and the boy’s eyes 
looked straight into hers again in eager surprise. 

I never s’posed any one else would feel that 
way. I’m always wishing I could go down the 
other side and find out who lives in that house. 
Do you think, p’raps — there could be — a mother 
and a father there?” 

There was so wistful a note in his voice that 
Sylvia felt the queer tightness in her throat which 
lately she had been learning to forget. 

’ I shouldn’t be a bit surprised,” she answered 
dreamily. “ And there might be a boy or a girl 
about as old as you, and — perhaps — a baby.” 

I’m seven, and I’m very strong, of course,” the 

51 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

boy was half-unconsciously doubling his small fist 
and testing an imperceptible muscle, but babies 
do make your shoulders ache. I like ’em, though,” 
he added hastily. “ Almost any relation would 
do, but I’m most p’ticular ’bout finding a mother 
and father.” The eyes which met Sylvia’s held 
the glimmer of a smile, otherwise the small face 
was quite serious. 

So should I be,” Sylvia echoed with a little 
sigh, because I haven’t any.” 

“ Then — if we ever do get there — you shall have 
first chance at ’em. There’ll be so much for me, 
’cause I’ve never even seen the country.” The 
words poured forth with eager generosity as the 
boy slipped off the seat and stood before her. 

Sometimes I dream ’bout it — the country, I 
mean. Do you s’pose the real thing could be as 
good as the pictures ? ” 

“ A hundred times better.” There was a reas- 
suring certainty about the answer which made the 
boy’s face brighten, and at that instant Sylvia 
caught the first hint of an idea which made her 
draw in her breath sharply. 

How I wish you could go home with me, and 
stay over Sunday,” she said impetuously. “ Would 
you like it, and would your people let you ? It 
isn’t real country where I live, but it’s very differ- 
ent from the city.” 


52 


An Invitation 


'' Would I like it ? Well, I should '' a sud- 

den happy light flamed in the boy^s eyes, then 
faded. '' She’d never let me go,” he sighed. ‘‘ She 
needs me to take care of the baby.” He turned 
away, and Sylvia could see that he clenched both 
hands and swallowed hard. She’s the fattest 
baby on our block,” he said a moment later with a 
magniflcent attempt at manly indifference. She 
can say * Mar ’ already. My name is Martin, you 
know.” 

Well, Martin, if you don’t live too far away 
I’m going home with you and ask that baby to let 
you off for over Sunday.” Sylvia voiced her 
resolve with a courage that surprised herself. 
“That sounded almost like Jane,” she exulted in 
her inmost heart, and then, at thought of her 
friend, turned to see her coming toward them. 

Sylvia went hastily to meet her. “ Oh, Jane,” 
she said so softly that no one else could hear, “ he’s 
never been in the country, and he wants to And a 
mother and father. Isn’t it pathetic ? And won’t 
you come with me to see if he may go to Belhaven 
with me over Sunday ? ” 

“ But where does he live ? Have we time? Do 
you suppose just the two of us ought to go?” 
With Sylvia turning rash and enthusiastic Jane 
felt that she must curb her own adventurous 
spirit. 


53 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ I don't know. I'll ask him. We shall have 
time if it's near, and, Jane, I feel as if I must go 
whether you do or not." With which mildly ob- 
stinate decision Sylvia turned her attention to the 
small boy who had been looking hopefully at them 
while they talked. 

He says it's only two or three streets away," 
she reported triumphantly, and that the old man 
who checks the umbrellas lives across the street 
from him, and brings him here very often." 

Oh," said Jane, much relieved, and starting at 
once toward the stairs, that's a different story. 
It is something like a story, isn't it? If Spinksy 
and Rob were here they'd give it some nonsen- 
sical title like — ^ The Mystery of the Umbrella 
Man, or Sylvia's Discovery.'" 

Don't," whispered Sylvia, who was beginning 
to have misgivings and to take the whole thing 
very seriously, “ please don't make fun of it." 


54 


CHAPTER III 


MAKTIN JOY 

** He's the finest little chap in the world, miss, 
and you can't make any mistake in doin' him a 
kindness," the gray old umbrella man said when 
Jane had told him what they wanted. “ He lives 
two streets back of here with a Mrs. Bolton. She's 
a very nice sort of woman, and it's a perfectly 
respectable place for you to go." He spoke with a 
sort of eagerness as though he loved the boy and 
would be glad to have him pleased. 

** It's one of the old streets and the houses used 
to be fine and grand," he went on as they turned 
away. And say, you might find Mrs. B. a little 
diffikilt at first, but she's one great woman, I can 
tell you." 

They had almost reached the door when Martin 
slipped away and went back to shake hands with 
his friend the check-man. We always wish each 
other good luck till we meet again," he explained 
gravely when he returned, and then he took the 
lead, walking rapidly, and occasionally looking 
back as though he feared his vision of happiness, 
55 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

embodied in Sylvia, might disappear if he didn^t 
keep watch. 

Here are the ‘ fine grand houses,’ ” Jane said, 
as they turned into a short street with a little park 
in the center. Don’t you sometimes feel sorry 
for the old houses that have been loved and taken 
care of, and then have — have gone to seed like 
this ? Do look at that one at the end of the street, 
facing this way, with the handsome iron fence, and 
the windows all boarded up.” 

“ What do you suppose that old man meant 
about Mrs. Bolton being difficult ? ” Sylvia 
evidently hadn’t been paying any attention to her 
friend’s remarks, and Jane noticed for the first 
time that she was looking pale and rather scared. 

I’m all of a tremble, Jane,” she half whispered. 

You’ll have to do the talking.” 

Trust to me I I’ll defend you with ” 

‘‘ We live at thirty-four — in the basement,” 
interrupted Martin, running back suddenly and 
giving Sylvia’s hand a shy squeeze. Don’t you 
— don’t you be afraid if she’s cross. I’ll take care 
of you. I guess I’d better go in first.” He spoke 
under his breath, and slipped quietly down the 
steps to a door from which issued the fretting cry 
of a baby, and the thumping of a flatiron. 

The two girls, unconsciously imitative, stole 
down the steps in his wake, but halted involuntarily 
56 


Martin Joy 

as Mrs. Bolton's deep voice came booming out of 
the low air-less room. Through the crack of the 
door Jane could see that she was a big woman, and 
that she handled the heavy iron as though it were 
a feather. 

Look at 'er," she said fiercely, indicating the 
baby with a jerk of her head, and frowning darkly 
at Martin. Frettin' 'er little 'eart out for yer. 
Take 'er out and wheel 'er in the go-cart, and don't 
worrit me to let you go to that there museum 
again. It's all foolishness, that's wot it is." She 
attacked a filmy ruffle so savagely that Jane drew 
in her breath with a gasp, and then marched 
courageously into the room, closely followed by a 
very shrinking Sylvia. 

“ Well, wot can I do for you ? " demanded Mrs. 
Bolton crossly, never once pausing in the guidance 
of her capable iron through the delicate intricacies 
of lace and muslin. 

“Why we — I — my friend" — stammered Jane, 
losing all her beautiful confidence and self-posses- 
sion, “my friend wants to — to " she smiled 

appealingly, and went backward a step as though 
the open door were calling her strongly. 

Sylvia, appalled by Jane's sudden panic, and left 
in the foreground by the unexpected retreat, was 
in despair. For an instant escape seemed the only 
thing possible. She knew she could never talk to the 
57 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

woman. Then she steadied herself by looking at 
Martin, who, with his small face set in sober res- 
ignation, had tied a cap on the fat baby, and was 
bracing his slight figure to the task of lifting her 
from the high-chair. 

“ I've been talking to Martin," Sylvia began 
bravely, “ and I hope " 

“ Ain't I told you never to talk to strangers ? " 
demanded Mrs. Bolton, setting down her iron with 
a bang, and glaring first at the visitors, then at 
Martin. She took a step toward him looking so 
fierce that Jane unconsciously uttered a little cry, 
but Martin did not stir. He just stood there with a 
protective arm across the front of the baby's chair, 
and a smile hovering about his mouth. 

“ Say," he said serenely, you're making 'em 
think you're awful cross to me. And she isn't," 
he turned eagerly to Sylvia; she lets me go to the 
museum and the libry, and she gave me five cents 
just the other day to ride in the swan-boats." 

Mrs. Bolton screwed up her face oddly, and for 
an instant Jane fancied she might be wanting 
either to cry or laugh. Then she gathered the baby 
into her strong arms. “ 'Aven't I told yer before 
this not to lift Cereal ? She's too 'eavy for yer." 

Sylvia gave a little squeak of surprise. What 
did you call her ? " she asked, for some reason not 
feeling afraid any more. 

58 


Martin Joy 

“ * Cereal/ It's one of Bolton's fancies. 'E 
worked for a grocer about that time, and 'e liked 
the sound of the name. 'E's got an ear for music, 
Bolton 'as." As she finished speaking Mrs. Bolton 
lifted the go-cart up the short flight of steps, re- 
turned for the baby and deposited her in it with a 
force that would have disturbed a less substantial 
infant, and then gave Martin a push toward out-of- 
doors which he rewarded with one of his fleeting 
smiles. 

“ Did you ever see such a goose as I am ? " Jane 
whispered when she and Sylvia were alone for an 
instant. I thought I was going to be so affable 
and easy, but I was just petrified by the glare she 
turned on me. You’re a perfect wonder," and 
then silence fell at the sound of returning foot- 
steps. 

There," said Mrs. Bolton, striding into the room 
again, and picking an iron off the stove, “ ain't 'e 
a lamb if there ever was one ? ” 

“ He ? " said Sylvia, losing the last remnant of 
her shyness in her surprise. I thought the baby 
was a girl." 

“ So she is. I'm talkin' of the boy. 'E don't 
belong to me, but we've 'ad 'im since 'e was about 
two. It was the first week we come to this 
street, when we was just married " — Mrs. Bolton's 
eyes grew reminiscent, and her voice softened — 
59 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ that I ’appened to step out one day and saw ’is 
pore mother dingin’ to the fence of that big ’ouse 
at the end of the street with ’im beside ’er. She 
was jest slidin’ to the ground when I got my arms 
’round ’er. She died in two days without ever 
bein’ able to say one word about ’erself, but you 
could tell she was a lady all right. Jest once — 
when she was most gone — she opened ’er big brown 
eyes, and said kind of glad and surprised-like, 

^ Why, Martin — why, Martin Joy.’. So Bolton 
said the child ’ad to be called that.” 

“ And didn’t you ever find out anything about 
them ? ” Jane in her interest advanced a step 
nearer. 

‘‘Not a word. The doctor, ’e tried, and the city 
officers, they tried, but ’twasn’t no use. And me 
and Bolton was willin’ to take ’im. This world’s 
all change, I say. When we come ’ere there wasn’t 
a fambly on the block that’d been ’ere five years 
before, and by now they’ve mostly changed again. 
I don’t ’low Martin to speak to many of ’em. ’E’s 
too good for ’em.” She finished with a violent 
lunge at a lace-trimmed ruffie which ought to have 
left a hole, but didn’t. 

“ I wouldn’t ’ave ’im know ’ow much I think of 
’im,” she went on a little consciously. “ I’m bound 
to bring ’im up right, and men-folks, even when 
they’re boys, ’as to be kept under.” 

6o 


Martin Joy 

Sylvia, who had just glanced hastily at her 
watch, was in despair at the way time was slipping 
away. Do you suppose, Mrs. Bolton, you could 
let me take Martin to Belhaven to stay a few days 
with me ? she asked. “ I’ll take great care of 
him, and he wants so much to see the country.” 

Mrs. Bolton grew alarmingly red in the face, and 
her iron worked as though it had a special grudge 
against the garment it was undertaking. At last 
she looked up with an unmistakable air of relief. 
“ I’ve always been dreadin’ some un would want to 
take ’im and that it’d be for ’is good,” she said 
slowly. “ But I don’t see as there’s an}^ call for me 
to let ’im go with you when I don’t know any- 
think about you.” 

The justice of this was so evident that the girls 
looked at each other in consternation. 

Of course it wouldn’t help any to tell you that 
she is Sylvia Browning, and I’m Jane Stuart, and 
we live in Belhaven, and every one knows us,” said 
Jane, trying to think out the matter as she talked. 

At this moment I can’t think of a soul I know 
in this city except Aunt Caroline.” 

'' Well, I don’t know ’er,” began Mrs. Bolton 
with increasing cheerfulness, but at that moment, 
as though Aunt Caroline’s name held magic power, 
there was the sound of a clear whistle, and of some 
one running hastily down the steps. 

6i 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Mis’ Eliot forgot these when she sent the 
others,’^ a fresh-faced young man said, dropping a 
bundle on the chair, and then his eyes opened 
very wide as he surveyed the two girls who were 
looking at him with equal astonishment. 

<< Why, it’s Webb,” exclaimed Jane delightedly. 
“ Isn’t that the most wonderful thing ? He’s my 
aunt’s chauffeur, Mrs. Bolton, and he can tell you 
we’re all right. We want to take the little boy to 
Belhaven with us, Webb, and, of course, Mrs. 
Bolton couldn’t let us without knowing us.” 

No, Miss Jane, of course not. I’ve just been 
talking to the little chap outside, and he’s been 
telling me how he wanted to see the country. I 
was wishing he could get the chance.” 

Jane noticed that this man’s voice, also, held a 
certain eagerness in speaking of Martin. ‘‘ Just as 
if he couldn’t help liking him,” she said to her- 
self. 

If you’d like. Miss Jane,” Webb went on. 
I’ve nothing more to do for Mrs. Eliot now, and 
I’m sure she’d be glad to have me take you to the 
station.” 

^‘That will be perfectly fine,” Jane answered 
with an anxious look at Mrs. Bolton, whose only 
response was a heavy sigh and an increase of 
activity with her iron. 

Suddenly she set it on the stove with a thump, 
62 


Martin Joy 

and turned toward the door. I don^t know what 
Bolton will say when ^e comes ^ome/’ she muttered 
forlornly, and then raising her voice, “you, Martin, 
come ^ere.^^ 

As though he had been longing for the summons 
the boy ran down the steps and into the room, 
looking eagerly from one to the other. And then 
without a word he was seized and washed and 
brushed, and shaken into a clean blouse with a 
force that made his teeth chatter. The girls 
watched with some anxiety, but Martin seemed to 
take it as a matter of course, and once, in a mo- 
ment of silent ecstasy, put his hand softly on Mrs. 
Bolton^s cheek ; an attention which made that 
fiery woman swallow hard, and tie his little neck- 
tie as if she were about to choke him. 

Sylvia, hanging back a little as the others went 
up the steps, put something into Mrs. Bolton’s 
hand. “ It’s for the baby,” she explained, all at 
once so painfully shy that Mrs. Bolton felt obliged 
to restrain her own feelings. “ She’s — she’s such 
a darling,” she went on, “ and I thought perhaps 
you’d like to get some one else to take her out 
while Martin is away. Oh, please don’t make me 

take it back ” and Sylvia fled into the waiting 

automobile. 

“You take care of ’im. ’E ain’t so awful 
strong,” Mrs. Bolton called, and when they turned 

63 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

the corner they could see her, still gazing after 
them, one hand shading her eyes, like a massive 
statue. 

As it often happened, there was no chance for 
them to sit together on the train, and Martin Joy 
was tucked in beside a stout man, with Jane in 
the seat behind, and Sylvia across the aisle. Be- 
fore long the boy, lulled by the motion of the 
train, put his head back and slept. 

Jane, having nothing else to do, entertained 
herself by watching Sylvia, who in her turn was 
gazing at Martin in a wholly absorbed and thought- 
ful way, and seemed quite oblivious of everything 
else. Once she got up abruptly, stepped across to 
Jane’s seat and spoke softly. 

“ Jane, do you know whether any one has rented 
the house your aunt spoke of? The one that is 
near Rivercroft? ” 

No, not yet. But some one will if Aunt Caro- 
line puts her mind on it. Why do you want to 
know ? ” 

But Sylvia had slipped back into her seat again, 
and was once more lost in thought, a condition 
which lasted in greater or less degree for the re- 
mainder of the journey. Jane kept up a lively 
chatter with Martin while they were driving home 
in the station carriage, but Sylvia’s eyes were look- 
ing far away, and she sat like a statue, with the 
64 


Martin Joy 

wind blowing her hair about her face, and now and 
then a wistful smile curving her lips. Jane some- 
how felt that there were secrets in the air, and 
regretted that with Sylvia one did not ask, but 
waited to be told. 

It was a relief, therefore, when the next day 
Sylvia, looking tired, but, nevertheless, supremely 
happy, walked into the library where Mrs. Stuart 
was having a twilight talk with her family. 

Jane jumped up at once with a rapturous greet- 
ing. Sylvia Browning, we’re so glad to see you, 
and how’s your little borrowed brother? Why, 
Sylvy, your eyes shine like stars, and thgit blue dress 
is the most becoming thing you wear. Sit down 
here beside mother, and tell us all about Martin.” 

I came alone, but it isn’t really dark yet,” 
Sylvia said first, answering the unspoken question 
in Mrs. Stuart’s eyes. '' Miss Brown is putting 
Martin to bed, and they’re having the time of 
their lives.” She had dropped down on the sofa 
by this time, and taken one of Mrs. Stuart’s slim 
hands in both her own. “ Oh, little Mother 

Stuart, I’ve got such a plan. I hardly dare ” 

For goodness’ sake, tell it — tell it,” begged 
Judy, falling over Sylvia’s feet in her eagerness. 

Jud-ee 1 ” Jane’s reproof was prompt, but her 
tone lacked conviction, for she was bubbling over 
with curiosity herself. 


65 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Well, then,” began Sylvia hastily, ** I want to 
borrow Martin for all summer. And do you think 
Mrs. Eliot would mind if I rent that house, and 
take the Fresco tts and Pansy O’Brien, and perhaps 
Peter?” She poured out the plan in which she 
had been absorbed since the day before, as though 
the sympathy of these friends was all that was 
needed to make it quite perfect. 

“ You see, Brownie wants to go back to her 
home for this summer, so I can’t have her. And 
Hilda. Prescott thinks they’d love to do it,” Sylvia 
hurried on. That woman means to be good to 
Martin, but she lets him do things he isn’t strong 
enough for. Brownie asked Dr. Reed to look him 
over, and he says Martin ought not to take care of 
that heavy baby. So you see he really shouldn’t 
go back there, should he ? ” She cast an appeal- 
ing glance around the little circle, and rested her 
gaze on Donald, whose face had kindled at her 
words. 

He’s a dandy little chap, and I’ll help out any 
way I can,” he responded heartily. 

‘‘ Likewise,” murmured David. And I sol- 
emnly promise to hunt Pansy every time she 
gets lost.” Which cheerful bit of heroism counted 
for much, for every one knew Pansy’s unconquer- 
able yearning to explore the unknown. 

*'It’s a perfectly lovely plan, and I’m glad as 
66 


Martin Joy 

I can be, but Sylvy, we want you in our party 
at Aunt Caroline's house.’^ Janets dismay was 
unmistakable. 

“That's selfish, Jane," said Judy, evening up 
for the reproof recently administered to her. 

Sylvia laughed. “ It gives me a nice little 
warm feeling in my heart, Judy, to have Jane 
selfish in that way," she said happily. “ But you 
needn't think I'm not going to belong to your 
party, for I am. You and Carol and Molly and 
I are to be visiting sisters, and Hilda and Mr. 
Prescott will live in the house and manage it all." 

“ What does your guardian say to all this?" in- 
quired Mrs. Stuart, hating to dampen this newly- 
born enthusiasm, but feeling a little responsible. 

“ Hilda and I went into town the first thing 
this morning, and I told him my whole idea. He 
said I could go ahead and make my plans. Then 
we went to see Mrs. Bolton." 

“ What ! You've really seen her again ? " queried 
Jane, opening her eyes very wide. 

“ Yes," nodded the other girl triumphantly. 
“ I thought she was my biggest difficulty, and I 
wanted to get her over with. She must have 
taken a fancy to Hilda, for she wasn't half so 
fierce as she was yesterday. I'm quite sure she's 
glad that Martin's going to have this chance, 
though, of course, she wouldn't say so." 

67 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Sylvia got up from the sofa, and stood looking 
down at Mrs. Stuart and Jane with a lovely light 
in her eyes ; a creature so different from the sad, 
silent girl they had first known it was hard to 
remember that other. 

“ I must run home,'^ she said. Could you 
possibly go with me on Monday, Mrs. Stuart, and 
we^ll see about renting the house, and buy some 
clothes for Martin. He's such a darling. He's 
talked to every animal he's seen, and made friends 
with the fiowers and trees." 

Did you ever see any one more happy ? " said 
Jane, as she and the two boys walked home 
through the soft, starlit darkness after leaving 
Sylvia at her own door. Goodness, it must be 
nice to be able to spend so much money on other 
people." 

Not a bit nicer than to make them feel all 
warm and comfortable in their hearts, as Sylvia 
says. I know some people who are always doing 
that," answered Don, and tucked his cousin's hand 
under his arm. 

‘'Do you?" queried Jane with apparent inno- 
cence, but she knew very well what Don meant, 
and felt comforted. 

As Jane said afterward, it was hard during the 
next four weeks to behave as though school and 
every-day life were more important than anything 
68 


Martin Joy 

else when, in the bottom of one^s mind, there was 
something so much more exciting to think about. 
In their free moments there was always a discus- 
sion under way either in regard to Rivercroft or 
Silver House, as Pansy O^Brien had named the 
house to which her dear Miss Sylvia was to take 
her. It was a relief to Jane to have the question 
of Molly and Stan settled, though deep in her 
heart she thought the latter took his invitation 
too much for granted, and hardly seemed grateful 
enough for the privilege held out to him. 

He acts as though he thought we wanted him 
for his own dear sake,’^ she said privately to David, 
when actually 

Simmer down, Mrs. Janes, and forget it,’^ her 
twin answered soothingly. “ Molly^s a dandy, 
anyway, and sometimes — I more than half be- 
lieve that's Stan's way of — well, of covering up 
what he really feels." 

Fudge ! I wish he'd get a new way, then," 
said Jane, frowning, and then she suddenly re- 
membered the insistent cordiality of her invitation 
to Stanley. ‘‘ Goodness ! Isn't it easy to fall into 
traps you make yourself? " she ended, and David, 
having no key to the situation, looked after her 
perplexedly as she went up-stairs. 

This year the twins' fifteenth birthday, which 
they achieved on the eighteenth of June, made 
69 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

scarcely more than a ripple of excitement, for that 
was the day when the first detachment of the 
summer party started off : Hilda and her grand- 
father, Sylvia, Susan Trot and Mr. Chope, and 
last, and of most evident importance, Martin Joy 
and the two O’Brien children. 

** It seems as if a large chunk had gone out of 
the town with Sylvia away,” lamented Carol. She 
had been taking birthday supper with the Stuarts, 
and the twins were seeing her home. 

Talk about chunks ! What do you think 
about our family with Susan and Mr. Chope 
gone? We feel as if — as if the very foundations 
of Belhaven were tottering,” remarked David 
feelingly. 

“ Hear ! Hear ! ” said Jane. Poor little 
Spinksy ; you’ll be going yourself in another week. 
And there’s so much to do with school closing and 
all, that we shan’t have time to think.” 

They had reached Carol’s house by this time, 
and Jane leaned wearily against her brother as they 
paused at the foot of the steps. 

“ Stop for me in the morning, Carol, if you’re in 
any kind of season. And, Spinksy, please get me 
home as soon as you can ; I’m so sleepy I don’t 
know whether I can walk or not.” 

That’s a nice compliment for your guest,” 
Carol called after them as they plunged into the 
70 


Martin Joy 

darkness, but only the sound of Janets laughter 
came back in response. 

Wake up, Mrs. Janes, and face your sixteenth 
year,'' David said solemnly, after they had 
walked three-quarters of the way home without 
speaking. 

Why did you wake me ? I was walking in my 
sleep," murmured Jane, giving herself a little 
shake. “And I won't think about sixteen yet. 
I'm only fifteen." 

“ I don't care. So long as you're my twin you've 
got to think about the year we're beginning, and 
wish us good luck and the best yet." David had 
certain customs of his own to which he adhered 
with great tenacity, and Jane knew she might as 
well give in. 

“ All right," she yawned, looking around first to 
see if any one were coming behind them, and then 
giving him her hand. “ Here's hoping — our — six- 
teenth — year — will be — the best — yet. Mercy ! 
my arm feels like a pump-handle." 

A man passed them as she finished speak- 
ing, and Jane walked a little closer to David, 
and dropped her voice for a sentence or two., 
“ I hope he didn't see that. He'll think we're 
crazy." 

“ He couldn't see much in this darkness, and 
what you said was all right. Anyway it looks as 

71 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

though we^re going to begin our year with a peach 
of a summer, doesn^t it, Mrs. Janes ? 

I should say so. , Everything seems to be go- 
ing just right. There isnT a single blot on it ex- 
cept Stan the sudden pressure of David’s arm 

made her bite off the last word sharply just as two 
people came out of the darkness behind them and 
spoke a good-evening in passing. 

<< I’m — I’m so scared,” Jane whispered a mo- 
ment later as she and David went up the front 
steps. How could you tell it was Mr. Oliver and 
Stanley?” 

I couldn’t. But I heard some one ; and I didn’t 
know what you might be going to say, so I 
pinched on principle.” 

“ Wasn’t it just like me to say it at that mo- 
ment?” moaned Jane. '‘And I was so cheerful 
and — and loud about it. That’s a nice way to be- 
gin my sixteenth year, isn’t it ? Oh, Spinksy, do 
you really suppose he heard ? ” 

".By Jingo, I hope not.” And then, as he saw 
his sister’s face under the hall light, David added 
quickly, " Probably he didn’t, after all.” 

" Oh, I’m afraid he did, and don’t you see what 
an awful box it puts me in?” demanded Jane, 
whose mind had gone ahead to future possibilities. 
" I’m — partly, at least, his hostess, and I’ve said 
something horrid about my guest, and I can’t 
72 


Martin Joy 

apologize, because, perhaps, he didn^t hear me. Oh, 
Spinksy, what am I going to do ? '' 

'' Go to bed and forget it. And tell mother to- 
morrow morning and not to-night, as I know you’re 
planning to,” and David successfully dogged his 
twin’s footsteps, until he saw her safely into her 
own room. 

Not far away, Stanley, who had finished the 
walk home in silence, rushed up-stairs without a 
word to his sister. He had heard the whole of 
Jane’s remark, and had caught enough of David’s 
to know what it all meant. 

I won’t go,” he said angrily, striding over to 
the window, and staring into the darkness. Why 
did she ask me if she didn’t want me? I wish the 
Stuarts had never come to Belhaven.” And then, 
by some trick of the imagination, Mrs. Stuart’s face, 
smiling, motherly, tender, rose before him and 
made him take back his wish. “ A girl like Jane 
couldn’t be friends with a — a coward,” he meditated 
despondently. ‘‘She’ll never forget that about 
me.” 

He turned away from the window and got ready 
for bed. His mind ran on in a confusion of re- 
sentment and discouragement. “ I’ll beg father to 
let me go somewhere else,” he thought at last, as 
he put out his light. “ Jane needn’t have asked 
me, and I don’t care what she thinks of me.” And 
73 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

then a minute later, he was telling himself invol- 
untarily that there was something about Janets 
straightforwardness and good-comradeship which 
made her liking well worth having. Sleep was 
long in coming to Stanley that night. 


74 


CHAPTER IV 


TINKLE SISTERS 

During the last week in Belhaven Jane felt as 
though she walked on air, and came down only 
once in a while to touch the high places. There 
were so many exciting things to think about. 
Chief among them the closing festivities at the 
High School with Molly and Rob both graduates. 
Rob was the youngest member of the class, and 
Jane could not help wondering if, with college 
just ahead, he would think that she and David 
were too young for him. 

On the afternoon before their departure the 
Ninepin Club gave a strawberry party in Serena 
Holtzs garden, with the twilight of a perfect June 
day changing softly into evening and moonlight. 
Jane wished that she might take them all to River- 
I croft, these girls and boys who had given her so 
I much happiness. She tried to make out their faces 
in the dusk as they sat singing, and all at once the 
moonlight touched Stanley and brought out the 
hurt, resentful expression he so often wore. Jane 
stopped singing for a moment, and tried not to look 
75 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

at the clear-cut, boyish face, and was glad when the 
moonlight shifted. 

❖ ❖ ❖ * ❖ 

The early sunlight was streaming through the 
east window when Jane stirred uneasily in bed and 
pulled open her sleepy eyes with visible effort. 
Everything looked strange to her, and she sat up 
and stared around the airy chamber with its rose- 
tinted walls, its white furniture, and the sleeping 
girl in the bed near her own. 

“ YouTe really here, Jane,^^ she said to herself, 
as she slipped quietly out of bed. ‘‘ This is River- 
croft, and that’s Carol, and, unless it’s all a dream, 
Molly and Sylvia are snoozing in the next room. 
I’m going out. I can’t stay in bed another 
minute.” 

In the midst of dressing she paused and looked 
doubtfully at the occupant of the other bed. ‘‘ I 
wonder if she’ll mind if I go without saying any- 
thing,” she questioned. Then softly, “Carol I 
Carol ! I’m going to explore. Do you want to 
come ? ” 

A groan of exasperation, and a deeper burrowing 
of the dark head into the pillow, was the only 
answer, but it was a sufficiently definite one. 

Ten minutes later Jane tiptoed softly into the 
hall. When they arrived the night before she had 
been so tired that everything had . grown wavy 
;6 


Tinkle Sisters 


before her sleepy eyes, and now she hadn^t an idea 
which of the rooms belonged to her mother and 
which to Aunt Caroline. Anyway, she medi- 
tated, studying the closed doors, I know that the 
boys are in the third story, and nothing would pull 
them out of bed at this hour. I guess it’s up to 
me to go exploring all by my lonesome.” She stole 
quietly down the stairs, and out through the wide 
front door, already flung open to the spicy morn- 
ing air. 

Um-um, but this smells good,” she said half- 
aloud, beginning to take in deep breaths, and 
feeling a little strange and alone in spite of herself. 

Pretty girl I Good-morning,” volunteered a 
cracked voice startlingly near her, and she turned 
with a jump to find a gay-colored parrot regarding 
her with head on one side. Pretty girl love 
Cora ? ” the queer voice asked hesitatingly. 

Oh, you gorgeous bird. I’ve heard about you 
before.” Jane went up to the cage, and stood there 
making kissing sounds to which the parrot listened 
with apparent thoughtfulness. 

Nice boy love Cora ? ” she demanded suddenly, 
sidling along her perch, and stretching her neck to 
look beyond Jane. 

I’m a girl,” Jane corrected, but a sleepy voice 
interrupted her, and she turned quickly to see Rob 
just getting out of a hammock. 

77 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ She means me/^ he explained, and then tried 
to smile in his usual good-natured way, but an 
irrepressible yawn spoiled the effect. ** Looked at 
my watch wrong — thought I'd get a rise out of 
the other fellows by leaving 'em asleep—joke all 
on me," he went on jerkily. “ I should have had 
another nap down here, but that bird's been so 
confoundedly talky. I was afraid she'd get mad 
and scream if I didn't humor her. And every 
time I tried to leave the piazza she'd say ^ don't go ’ 
as if her heart were broken." 

A swift mental picture of Rob keeping awake to 
converse politely with a parrot made Jane feel that 
the day had begun joyously, but she did not dare 
to laugh aloud at this hour of the morning. 

“ Come on and play with me," she said, repress- 
ing a giggle. Let's explore. You don't want to 
go to sleep now, do you ? " 

No-o, but I'd give my last dime for something 
to eat." 

Cora want a cracker," remarked the parrot 
plaintively. 

'' Well, keep still about it. That's what you've 
been saying for the last hour, and it only makes 
me more ravenous to hear about juicy refreshing 
things like crackers." 

Shut up I " remarked the uncanny bird rudely, 
as if she suspected she was being made fun of. 
78 


Tinkle Sisters 

And then in her most wheedlesome voice, ** Pretty 
girl love Cora ? 

“ I should say I do. You^re a wonder. You 
see, Rob, what it is to have the fatal gift of beauty. 
You can stand in even with parrots.^^ 

“ Fiddlesticks I Until you came she^d been call- 
ing me ‘ pretty boy ^ all the time, so you can tell 
she's no judge. But come on. Lady Jane. Let's 
explore, and if you have any idea where a starving 
person can find even a crumb of bread, divulge it 
or see me fall fainting at your feet." 

Mercy ! Is it as bad as that ? I don't quite 
dare to go foraging here." Jane turned to look at 
the house they were leaving, and an involuntary 
frown wrinkled her forehead. ‘‘ Did you ever see 
a more spick and span house, Rob ? It makes me 
feel like best clothes and afternoon teas, and I 
should never guess it was anywhere near the real 
woods." 

“ Well, it is, thank goodness, and unless I miss 
my guess, your Uncle Stephen will take the boys 
out camping." 

“ Well, I want you to understand that the boys 
can't go a step without the girls." In her defiance 
Jane half turned, and looked as though she were 
going back to drag Uncle Stephen from his peace- 
ful slumbers, and demand equal rights. 

“ There, there, come on, and don't get huffy this 
79 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

beautiful, sunshiny morning when all the little 
birds are agreeing in their little nests. It^s enough 
to have one grouchy person in the party.’^ 

You mean Stan ? Wasn^t he a thunder-cloud 
at the station yesterday ? 

** Ned Holt said that Stan didn^t want to come, 
but his father made him.^^ 

“ I haven’t had a chance to speak to him for a 
week,” Jane answered soberly, struck by the 
instant conviction that she could explain Stanley’s i 
state of mind, but not in the least wanting to. 

Say, where are we going now ? ” 

I don’t know. I’m exploring. What are you 
doing? ” 

Same as you are. I wish we could find the i 
other house and Susan Trot. She’d give us some- 
thing to eat.” 

Susan Trot ! I never knew before how beauti- 
ful that name could sound. It makes me think 
of bread and butter, and doughnuts and cookies. 
Come on, let’s hurry.” 

They had left the rolling, well-kept land, which 
evidently belonged to Rivercroft, and were strik- 
ing across the fields, beyond which were trees, 
thickly planted. 

This ought to be the right direction,” panted 
Jane, running a little to keep up. ‘'There’s the 
east over there where the sun is, and Uncle Stephen 
8o 


Tinkle Sisters 


said Silver House was about three-quarters of a 
mile southwest of Rivercroft.'' 

Wonderful intelligence — for a girl.'^ 

“ Anyway, I know enough to tell time, and to 
get out of the way of a parrot when it is too noisy 
for me/' Jane’s laugh rang out joyously. “ I 
believe I shall call you Don Quixote after this. 
Mother has been reading to Spinksy and me about 
him, and somehow you make me think of him 
this morning. I hope you don’t mind.” 

“ Not a bit. He’s a friend of mine,” grinned 
Rob, who was as great a reader as David. Only 
I shall be peeved if you think I look like the 
pictures of him. Say, isn’t that a white house 
shining through the trees? Now, which is the 
kitchen end ? ” 

Are you sure that’s the one ? It would be 
perfectly awful to go sneaking around where a 
perfect stranger lives.” Jane, in sudden panic, 
stopped half-way over a stone wall to gaze per- 
plexedly at the house they were approaching. 

Why, of course. You can’t make any mistake 
when houses are so scarce as they are in this region. 
Come on, I’ll help you.” 

You don’t have to.” Jane landed with a springy 
bounce on the ground. Go ahead and find out. 
Anyway it doesn’t look a bit the way they de- 
scribed it.” 

8i 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Rob started around the house with so confident 
a manner that Jane plucked up courage and 
followed. She was just thinking that it was a use- 
ful-looking house, and that that was all one could 
say about it, when, suddenly, from somewhere not 
far away, came the rattling of a chain, and a loud, 
threatening bark. 

Jane couldn^t help giving a stified scream, and, 
at the sound, there were two shrill shrieks inside 
the house, and a window near her was cautiously 
pushed up. Turning quickly, she found herself 
gazing directly into two terrified faces, and even 
in this first glance realized that one of the women 
was tall and exceedingly thin ; the other corre- 
spondingly short and stout. 

** DonT go a step nearer that frightful animal I 
He’s ch-chained, but it might break ! ” 

Sister told Mr. Jones not to leave him.” 

^^But we did hear such queer noises in the 
night.” 

These remarks were fiung tremulously out of the 
window, and each time the chain rattled the two 
sisters cringed and clutched each other. From 
the other side of the house came still more terri- 
fying noises from the unseen animal, which was 
evidently excited by the sound of voices. 

I’m going to see what he looks like,” said Rob, 
taking a sudden step forward, but Jane, looking 
82 


Tinkle Sisters 


rather pale, grabbed him by the arm. Pie-ease 
don’t go,” she begged. '' If he gets so furious just 
hearing us there’s no knowing what he’d do if he 
saw you.” 

He’s a perfect monster,” said the stout sister. 

As big as — as a baby elephant, I do believe.” 

Perhaps if we should go away he’d get quiet 
again,” Jane suggested helpfully, and began to 
edge away from the window. 

Oh, I beg of you to stay,” implored the thin 
sister. You don’t know how good you look to 
us. Mr. Jones will be here soon, and will take 
that awful beast away.” 

He brings us the milk. Sister told him not to 
leave it,” the fat sister repeated sadly. We’ve 
taken turns keepin’ awake all night, for fear he’d 
end up by murderin’ some one. And now till he 
comes we dasn’t go out to the well or the hen- 
house.” 

You’re all mixed up, Lily, between Mr. Jones 
and the dog and the milk,” said the tall sister with 
a twinkling smile that won Jane’s heart. I was 
just say in’ that as the hen-house and the well 
are on this side of the house I might get out of the 
winder if I was sure Mr. Jones wouldn’t come and 
catch me at it.” 

“ Let me get the water and eggs for you,” Rob 
offered promptly. Even the mention of something 

83 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

to eat and drink filled him with a longing difficult 
to conceal. 

You^re city folks, ain’t you ? ” the thin sister 
asked wistfully as Rob departed with basket and 
pail. I knew you were — or near it, the minute 
I laid eyes on you,” she went on when Jane had 
told her where she lived. We live in the city, 
too. We’re ‘ Tinkle Sisters.’ ” 

Jane tried to look intelligent, wondered wildly 
whether she ought to know who they were, and 
got out pf the dilemma by mentioning her own 
name and Rob’s. 

“ Sister’s Miss Tinkle, and I’m Lily,” explained 
the stout sister. We keep a notion shop. It 
used to have Pa’s name over the door, but now 
women are so up and cornin’ we’ve got a new black 
and g-gold sign with ‘ T-Tinkle Sisters ’ — on — it.” 

To Jane’s dismay the sisters threw their arms 
around each other, and she heard actual sobs, and 
ejaculations of ‘‘ Oh, Sister I ” Oh, Lily ! ” 

“ It’s so-o lonesome here,” sniffed Miss Lily 
Tinkle turning to Jane, and dabbing her eyes with 
a corner of her apron. “ Where we live the 
’lectrics go right by the store, and there’s a cross- 
town line at the corner, and the elevated on the 
next street.” 

“ And there’s hand-organs and street bands,” 
put in Miss Tinkle, and hundreds of people goin’ 
84 


Tinkle Sisters 


by our shop or cornin’ in.” She paused as though 
the recollection of city joys was too much for her ; 
then added with a sigh, This sort of a sinkinMn 
hush that settles down on you in the evenin’ 
weighs a ton. It gets on my nerves dreadfully.” 

Miss Lily shuddered. I ain’t had a night’s 
sleep since we got here a week ago. And the 
worst of it is that we hear all sorts of little creepy 
sounds that might be anythin’. That’s why Mr. 
Jones insisted on havin’ us take the dog.” 

At this moment there was a crash of the chain, 
and a violent barking, as though the intelli- 
gent animal on the other side of the house had 
heard himself mentioned, and resented being 
talked about. Jane looked apprehensively in the 
direction of the sound and hoped that the fasten- 
ings were strong. As she turned back again she 
caught a glimpse of Rob just starting for the 
house. 

Why — why do you live here if you don’t like 
it?” she inquired vaguely, her mind still on the 
dog. 

Our aunt left us this place, and we made up 
our minds we’d try it for a month,” answered Miss 
Tinkle firmly. ‘‘ And havin’ told everybody, and 
left some one in our store, we ain’t goin’ back on 

it if it kills us. But after that ” 

“ Yes, after that,” reiterated Miss Lily, but what 
85 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

was to happen in the future Jane did not hear, for 
the events of the present became of vital interest. 

The dog, hearing Rob’s footsteps before they 
were audible to any one else, barked furiously and 
made a succession of strong leaps. There was a 
sound of splintering wood, and then Jane, too 
paralyzed to run, saw a huge animal shoot around 
the corner of the house, felt the impact of his 
clumsy paws on her shoulders, and with a little 
shriek went over backward on the soft grass. In- 
stinctively she shut her eyes, but opened them the 
next instant to find herself held fast by one enor- 
mous paw, while a great, stupid, anxious face 
looked into her own. At the same moment Rob 
dashed wildly on to the scene, and with a cry of 
alarm jumped for the dog’s collar. 

'' He’s only a young dog, and I’m not hurt a 
mite,” declared Jane, springing up when Rob had 
succeeded in pulling the dog away. “ Hold him, 
Rob, and I’ll try to find some other place to fasten 
the chain. He isn’t cross ; he’s just lonesome.” 

It’s all — very— well to say — ' hold him,’ ” 
panted Rob, dancing around wildly in his effort to 
keep the playful animal from walking all over 
him in his mad desire for affection. 

Oh, how brave I How wonderfully heroic I ” 
Miss Lily Tinkle clasped her plump hands, and 
leaned out of the window just in- time to divert 
86 


Tinkle Sisters 


the dog’s attention for an instant, and make him 
lunge at her with ineffectual clumsiness. “ Oo- 
ouch ! Hold him ! He’s cornin’ in I ” 

By this time Jane had managed to fasten the 
snap on the end of the chain into a heavy ring 
screwed into the house ; a task of some difficulty, 
as the spirited infant was seeking all the time for 
some one upon whom to lavish his caresses. 

“ There, unless the house goes he’s fastened now 
for keeps,” she gasped, sitting down just out of 
reach of the chain to get her breath. “ Oh, the 
poor little thing I See how unhappy he looks.” 

“ Little thing I ” exploded Rob. He’s as big 
as a young calf. He almost pulled my arms out 
by the roots.” 

Jane laughed so unfeelingly that Miss Lily 
Tinkle was afraid Rob’s feelings would be hurt. 

It was so brave of you,” she said with great 
seriousness. You couldn’t tell, of course, that 
he wasn’t as old as he is big, though I can see now 
that his face looks real young, can’t you. Sister?” 

Yes,” agreed Miss Tinkle, I can. And now 
I wish you’d come in and take breakfast with us. 
We had it about ready when you came, and we’d 
just love to have your company.” 

“ Oh, thank you very much, but we must go 
home to breakfast,” Jane said hastily. “ You see, 
they don’t know where we are.” 

3 / 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ And neither do we,” added Rob, trying to con- 
ceal his sorrow over having to refuse food under 
an appearance of light-heartedness. “ I wonder if 
you know any house not far away where a Miss 
Prescott and some children have been living for a 
week.^^ 

Yes, we do.'' It was Miss Lily Tinkle who 
was answering now, her sister having left the win- 
dow. “ It's about half a mile east of us." 

I always mean east when I say west," Jane 
giggled. Southeast was what Uncle Stephen 
said." 

You're a nice guide," began Rob, trying to 
look severe. “ Catch me trusting your bump of 

location again. I'm going to " and then 

something at the window caught his attention, and 
the severity of his gaze relaxed. Just for an in- 
stant he felt afraid that it was a mirage like those 
seen by the thirsty traveler on the desert ; then he 
realized gratefully that a tray was balanced on the 
window sill, and that a smiling person behind it 
was speaking. 

“ If you really won't stay," Miss Tinkle said 
kindly, “ I just wish you'd take a little something 
to eat ; you've been through so much for us." 

Rob said afterward that if Jane had refused that 
time their friendship would have been broken for- 
ever. He had a momentary impulse to go down 
88 


Tinkle Sisters 


on his knees and implore her to take one of those 
luscious doughnuts. What if she had some fool- 
ish idea about not eating before she had her break- 
fast I 

Thank you so much,” Jane said. I can^t re- 
sist such delicious-looking bread and butter as 
that. Do try a doughnut, Rob. Mercy I That 
sigh of relief almost blew me away.” 

“ Have some honey on your bread,” suggested 
Miss Lily. Or some of this strawberry jam. 
Shall I put jam or honey on yours, Mr. — Mr. 
Robert?” 

‘‘ Honey, thank you,” murmured Rob so 
sweetly that Jane insisted afterward, to his great 
embarrassment, that he made it sound like a pet 
name. 

If you’ll excuse us,” Jane said a few moments 
later, I believe we’d better eat our doughnuts as 
we go along, for I’m afraid it’s getting late.” 

‘‘ It’s half-past six,” said Miss Tinkle ; that 
isn’t late, and we do hate to have you go.” 

“ I’ll come again and bring mother and the girls 
— if you’ll let me.” 

Let you I ” breathed Miss Lily, clasping her 
hands rapturously. My dear, p’raps we’d get so 
we’d like this if we could see some folks.” 

“ The boys will stroll around, too. They’d love 
to know any one who makes such good doughnuts.” 
89 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Rob said this with all the fervor of one whose 
dearest wish has been satisfied. “ Good-bye, 
puppy,’' he added, giving the dog a pat when he 
wasn’t looking, and then jumping hastily out of 
reach. | 

“ Well, Don Quixote,” Jane said, as they took | 
their way back to the road and started east, ''you | 
tilted at a windmill that time, didn’t you ? Just 
a nice innocent baby dog that wanted to love every- 
body.” 

" Jiminy ! He didn’t look the part when I 
came ’round the corner and saw him standing 
over you,” Rob answered grimly. " That was one 
bad scare for me, Mrs. Janes.” 

" I saw you coming and knew you’d do some- 
thing,” Jane said with a serene confidence that 
pleased Rob, though he tried not to show it. 

" Anyway I’m not going to call you Don Quixote 
any more because — well, it doesn’t fit. It was 
brave of you, for that dog might have been fierce.” 

“Oh, pooh ; just a 'nice, innocent baby dog,’ ” 
quoted Rob with a chuckle. “ Say, I bet we’ve 
struck the right way now.” 

They had started along a shady bit of road that 
wandered up a hill, and just over the crest of the 
hill one could see the top of a house and barn. 

A stone wall followed one side of the road, and on 
the other side of the wall there were trees, and 
90 


Tinkle Sisters 


patches of sunshine and shadow, and a wealth of 
ferns and wild-flowers. 

As they walked along Jane had the queer feel- 
ing of having been there before, though she knew 
she never had. It was on the tip of her tongue to 
ask Rob if it looked familiar to him, but just then 
they reached the top of the hill, and went rapidly 
toward the house which already seemed to be 
beginning a lively sort of day. 

There was the sound of a clear whistle, and 
around the corner of the house came Frederick 
i Prescott with a ladder over one shoulder and a 
’ hammer in his hand. At his heels were three 
children, Martin Joy, Pansy O^Brien and her 
small brother Peter. Susan Trot opened the 
kitchen door at almost the same moment, and 
from one of the windows up-stairs Hilda waved a 
joyous greeting. A little way back of the house 
[ Mr. Chope, and Kenneth, who had begged to live 
t with the Prescotts, were coming through the tall 
[; grass with flshing-tackle and a string of flsh. 

) ** Doesn^t it seem just like a moving picture to 

i' have them appearing that way ? Jane stopped 
i for an instant to take it all in, and the next 
I moment the children had seen the newcomers, 
I and were racing toward them. Rob made a dash 
1 for fat Peter and set him on his shoulder. Martin 
Joy slipped a brown hand into Jane's and gazed 

91 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

at her and Rob with an expression of great content. 
It was such a friendly world for Martin nowadays. 

** This is the real — realest country/^ chirped 
Pansy, flying around to capture Janets other hand. 
‘‘ My girl has been over here this morning, and 
one — two — four, six, ten other people.'' 

“ Who was here ? " Jane turned to Hilda who 
came up just then looking very fresh and pretty 
in a pink and white gown. Perhaps we're not 
the only ones smart enough to get up early." 

Pansy's ideas of number are a trifle hazy," 
Hilda explained. Sylvia said she looked out of 
her window just in time to see you and Rob start- 
ing, and she supposed you were coming here. 
When she got down-stairs she found Stan looking 
as if he didn't know what to do with himself, so 
she brought him along." 

‘‘ Do you suppose we could catch up with them 
if we go along now?" Jane asked with sudden 
eagerness. It seemed to her, all at once, that this 
morning, of all others, she might be able to make 
friends with Stanley, and start the summer right. 
Down underneath everything Jane wanted to be 
liked, and hated to feel that any one had a cause 
of offense against her. 

“ I'm afraid not. Sylvia hurried because she 
thought they'd be late for breakfast." 

We'd better hurry, too. Good-bye, all. Ken, 
92 


Tinkle Sisters 


I think youh'e dreadful not to want to live with 
your own family. Come on, Rob. Aunt Caroline 
is very particular about having people on time for 
meals.^^ 

Nice time for you to think about that,” Rob 
grumbled, feeling that his reputation as a guest 
was imperiled. 

Mr. Prescott and Martin walked to the crest of 
the hill to show them the shortest way. 

It’s up the hill on this side, and down a little 
way on the other, and slantindicularly across the 
field,” said Martin as he and Jane walked after the 
others. ‘‘ Mr. Chope says you have to be p’ticular 
’bout going slantindicular.” 

Jane laughed, and turned for a last look in the 
direction from which they had come, and again 
she was suddenly conscious of the feeling that this 
morning was not the first time she had walked 
over this road. 

Why is it,” she said half to herself, and not at 
all with the expectation of a response from the 
small boy beside her, '' why is it that I feel as if 
I’d been here before ? ” 

Don’t you know ? ” Martin’s brown eyes 
grew suddenly big and bright. '' Can’t you see it’s 
lots like the road in our painting? Miss Sylvia 
and I knew it right away.” He was silent for a 
moment, and then his whole face was wonderfully 
93 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

alight. “ I b'lieve it’s a magic road,” he went 
on dreamily, where strange things happen. 
Only” — the glad expectancy of his expression 
changed to wistfulness, only it didn’t take me to 
a house where there were any relations.” 

** Oh, honey boy, don’t you mind.” Jane knelt 
on the grass beside the road, and put her arms 
around the slender little figure. ‘^The summer 
has only just begun.” And then, lest she should 
encourage him to hope for that which could not pos- 
sibly happen, she added quickly, We’re all going 
to be your relations, Martin. Don’t forget that.” 


94 


CHAPTER V 


STAN 

“ For pity^s sake, what’s happening here ? ” de- 
manded Jane, dropping on the ground beside 
Sylvia, who was sitting with her back against a 
tree listening with apparent amusement to a dis- 
cussion going on near by. 

“ Why, the boys have just finished marking the 
court, and now Stanley insists they’ve done some- 
thing they ought not to do, or haven’t done what 
they should do, I don’t know which. They’re all 
against him, but he says he’s seen the latest rules.” 

** Mind you, he hasn’t done one stroke of the 
work.” Carol, reposing in a hammock, sat up to 
regard the gesticulating boys. Now I may be 
lazy — you all say I am — but at least I don’t 
criticize when other people do the work.” 

It’s lucky you don’t, Carol Heath.” Jane’s 
mind reverted at once to a grievance of her own. 

Do you know why I’m so late in getting 
out here this morning? It’s because I’ve been 
straightening your side of the room, and picking 
up the things you left on the fioor — actually on 
95 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

the floor. We’ve been here a week, and you’ve 
got steadily worse each day.” 

Why worry ? ” Carol’s calmness was exasper- 
ating. ‘‘ You don’t have to pick up my belong- 
ings. The maid will do it.” 

‘‘ I’m afraid she’ll think they’re mine, and that 
I haven’t been well brought up,” Jane said impul- 
sively, not realizing how it was going to sound. 

Carol flushed. Evidently you haven’t been 
used to a maid,” she answered shortly. 

Not the kind of one that picks up my be- 
longings,” Jane confessed with great honesty, 
feeling that she had got only what she deserved. 
** I like to take care of my own room, though, sad 
to relate, I can’t seem to keep my top bureau 
drawer in order.” She ended with such a heart- 
felt sigh that Sylvia laughed, and the atmosphere 
cleared a little. 

The girls were silent for a few minutes, Carol 
buried deep in the hammock, and Jane looking 
down at the little river which ran at the foot of 
the hill. Beyond the river were long stretches 
of rolling land, and then low hills ; still farther 
away the hazy line of mountains lay against the 
sky. Jane’s eyes, so keenly alive to beauty, drank 
in eagerly the fresh greenness of it all, and the 
wonder of sunshine and shadow. 

“ Come over and have a set, Jane,” Rob called. 

96 


Stan 


** Stan says we may use the court even if we are a 
little off on some of the measurements. Good of 
him, isn’t it? ” 

Jane, starting toward the court, noticed that 
Stanley sauntered off in another direction as she 
advanced. “ Silly ! ” she said to herself dis- 
gustedly. Does he think he’s going to play hide- 
and-seek with me all summer the way he has this 
first week ? I’ll have it out with him before long, 
see if I don’t.” 

I’ll have to go and get Molly. Those languid 
creatures under the tree won’t play, I know,” said 
Rob, starting toward the house. 

^‘Spinksy, do you feel as though quarreling is — 
is in the air this morning ? ” demanded Jane when 
she and her twin were alone for a moment. “ I went 
into the pantry for a drink of water, and I could 
hear the cook scolding about something and de- 
claring she’d leave. Then, when I got out here, 
you boys were arguing, and I — well, I sailed into 
Carol.” Jane ended abruptly, and stooped to pick 
up a stone which was lying in wait for a tennis- 
ball. 

Rob and I kept it up with Stan because it 
seemed so good to have him get up steam, and boss 
us a little. He’s been in the doleful dumps, as 
Judy says, ever since we landed here.” 

I know it,” Jane said with a worried air. 

97 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

‘^What's wrong with Carol?” David inquired 
after a little pause. 

“ Oh, nothing much. I guess I was bossy. You 
never really know all about people until you live 
in the house with them, do you ? I wonder what 
she^s found out about me.” And then, leaving her 
twin in the bewildered state of mind to which he 
was quite accustomed, Jane turned to meet Molly 
and Rob. 

The players were pretty evenly matched, but at 
the end of a long deuce set, Molly’s fine service 
held the advantage her side had won. Jane threw 
down her racquet, and dropped on the bench 
which the boys had put up at the side of the 
court. 

You and I don’t play well together, Robert 
Randall,” she said decidedly. “ You try to take 
everything that comes over the net, and then, if 
you lose anything, you say, * Why, Jane, where 
were you ? ’ ” 

Well, that shows my unselfish, willing na- 
ture,” chuckled Rob. '' You certainly can’t ex- 
pect me to do all the work.” 

“ No, and you can’t expect me, just because I’m 
a girl, to let you try to cover the whole court, and 
then dance around behind you to take what you 
miss. I’m perfectly willing to do my share of the 
work, but I want to know what it is.” 

98 


Stan 


Hear I Hear ! murmured David admiringly. 

Methinks your remarks show some sense/' Rob 
acknowledged with great good nature. “ The next 
time I get into your receiving court whack me. 
Let^s play another set and 1^11 show you how quickly 
I can reform.’^ 

There isn't time before dinner. I just saw 
Mrs. Stuart waving from the piazza/' said Sylvia, 
who with Carol had joined the players when the 
set ended. 

“ It's like life, isn't it? " began Molly dreamily, 
and then looked startled because they all laughed. 

Molly's mollyrizing — I mean moralizing 
again," David said with a chuckle. Tell us 
what it is. We like large, serious thoughts on a 
warm July day." 

I was only thinking," said Molly with a pre- 
tense of hurt dignity, that so many people go 
through life doing big, noticeable work, and leaving 
others to trot along behind to fill up the chinks." 

“ I'm going to have a note-book and label it 
* Gems from Molly's Lips,' " declared Carol. ** You 
won't catch me quarreling with any one who is 
kind enough to do most of the work. I'll give up 
my share any time." 

Come on," said Jane, getting up suddenly, and 
starting for the house. ‘‘ Aunt Caroline hates to 
have us late. 


99 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ I’m so sleepy I can’t see straight,” she added a 
few moments later as they went up the steps. 

Same here.^^ Rob was trying to conceal a pro- 
digious yawn. “ Jiminy ! I hope I can keep 
awake through dinner without opening my mouth 
so wide. Even my hand isn^t big enough to hide 
that.'' 

I don't wonder you feel tired and sleepy. 
You've both simply torn around this whole week 
from morning to night. I lose all my best naps 
because Jane gets up at such fiendishly early 
hours." Carol's voice sounded really aggrieved. 
“ You'll spoil your complexion, Jane, if you play 
around in the sun all the time. My advice to you 
would be to take a nap after dinner." 

Oh, fudge ! I never sleep in the daytime. I 
can't waste my time that way." Jane straightened 
her shoulders, and opened her eyes very wide as 
though by so doing she could throw off the veil of 
drowsiness that threatened to enfold her. ‘‘ And 
if you like we can change roommates. I dare say 
Sylvia or Molly can put up with me." 

Well, they won't have a chance if I have any 
say about it. I guess not." Carol's impetuous 
embrace was so fiercely affectionate, and her 
change of mood so satisfying that Jane laughed 
and ran off up-stairs to get ready for dinner. 

All the others were seated at the round table 

lOO 


Stan 


when she slipped into the vacant place between 
Rob and David. I^m going to reform after this, 
and not be even almost late, Aunt Caroline,^^ she 
murmured apologetically, trying her best to look 
less heavy-eyed than she felt. 

“ Jane, how you have burned your nose,’^ said 
Judy, peering around from her seat beside Uncle 
Stephen to look at Jane, and by her remark focus- 
ing the gaze of the entire party on her sister. 
‘‘ It’ll peel, and you’ll look like a fright.” 

“ Nothing like sisterly frankness.” Jane tried 
to smile amiably, and at the same time to close one 
eye so that she might look at the afflicted feature, 
an attempt which delighted her friends. 

Grandmother, should you mind if I bring my 
camera to the table after this?” Donald asked 
pleadingly. “ I’m afraid I shall lose some of 
Jane’s lovely expressions.” 

If Ken were only here you wouldn’t dare to 
talk to me like that,” Jane retorted. He thinks 
I’m good-looking, anyway.” 

It wouldn’t do for us to say what we think.” 
Uncle Stephen came to the rescue with great gal- 
lantry. “ What’s in the air for this afternoon, 
young people ? ” 

“ We’re going over to Silver House and take 
Mr. Chope and Mr. Prescott fishing,” David re- 
ported for the boys. 

lOI 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ And we^re going to tag/^ announced Carol. 
** At least Molly and Sylvia and 1 are. Little 
Jane's been so busy this morning I haven't had a 
chance to ask her." 

Oh, I'll do what the rest do, of course, though 
I don't see the boys liking to have us tag if they 
really want to fish," Jane responded with a sur- 
prising lack of enthusiasm. By this time she was 
almost too sleepy to finish her dinner, and visions 
of a hammock, a sofa, or cool, soft grass under a 
tree came and went alluringly. 

“ That doesn't make any difference if we want 
to go," remarked Carol serenely. I'm going to sit 
right beside Stanley, and let him bait my hook and 
take the fish off," she added. “ He'll be so pleased." 

Stanley, who had spoken hardly a word since 
dinner began, was obviously annoyed at being 
brought into notice. I'm not going," he said 
shortly, and then Sylvia, who had seen Molly's 
face fiush at the ungracious answer, changed the 
subject. 

“ Now, big children, nothing violent in the way 
of- exercise for an hour, anyway," said Mrs. Stuart, 
coming out on the piazza with them after dinner. 
“ This is the time to read or rest or talk." 

** Girls, let's go up-stairs and have a gab-fest in 
our room," proposed Carol. Come on, Sylvia 
and Molly. Why, where is Jane? " 

102 


Stan 


I guess she^s up there already. I saw her 
scoot back into the house the minute we all got 
out on the piazza/’ explained Judy, eyeing the 
older girls wistfully. It often seemed to her that 
there was an impassable gulf between twelve and 
fifteen which no one except herself was anxious to 
bridge. 

“ We’ll find her, then.” Molly started ahead, 
and then turned back. Say, Judy, I’ll come 
down and play a game of croquet with you before 
the others are ready to start, if you like.” 

“ Oh, will you ? You’re an angel. I’ll be right 
here waiting for you.” Judy followed Molly with 
grateful eyes. Molly was a good deal older than 
the other girls, she was thinking, and yet she 
never made her feel like an insignificant little 
snip. Perhaps when you get older you get 
younger,” she said to herself, as she hurried to 
catch up with mother and Aunt Caroline, who 
were going to talk with the gardener. 

In the meantime Jane, for a wonder not seen by 
any one, had fled through the hall, and out of 
another door, taking mother’s steamer rug and a 
pillow she found on the broad couch. In one of 
her exploring tours she had noticed, not far from 
the house, a circle of pine trees within which the 
ground was softly carpeted with brown needles. 

I’ll just stay there fifteen minutes, and they’ll 
103 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

think I^m talking with mother,” she was plan- 
ning, as she hurried over the slippery, sloping 
ground toward the pines. “ I shall never hear 
the last of it from Carol if she knows IVe gone to 
take a nap.” 

It was the work of a moment to spread the 
steamer rug on the ground and stretch herself 
upon it. Through the crevices between the trees 
the sky was a cloudless blue ; soft humming 
sounds filled the warm summer air. 

I believe Carol was right, and I do need to 
rest a little,” she said to herself. Vwe felt as 
fussy as a sleepy baby all the morning. I’ll have 
a nap and wake up pleasant.” 

She closed her eyes and then opened them 
slowly for a last look at the sky and the encir- 
cling pines. It’s lucky I can always wake when 
I want to,” she told herself with drowsy confidence. 
“ I’ll get up — at — two o’clock.” 

The last thing that made any impression on her 
before she went to sleep was a yellow butterfly, 
poised on one of the lower branches of the nearest 
tree, and when she woke and stared sleepily about 
her the gauzy insect was still there. 

I didn’t suppose you’d stay fifteen minutes in 
one place,” she said, lying still for a while because 
it seemed to her quite impossible to move. Per- 
haps you’ve been having a nap, too.” And then 
104 


Stan 


the butterfly fluttered strongly, and she saw that 
it was caught in a web, and sprang to release it. 

Ouch I That was a hard bed,'' she murmured, 
feeling unaccountably stiff. The butterfly sailed 
away, and Jane picked up blanket and pillow and 
started toward the house. 

Here's hoping Carol wasn't gazing out of the 
window when I walked in with these things," she 
thought as she put them back on the couch, and 
then, at the sound of some one on the stairs, she 
turned to see her mother, looking delightfully 
cool in a lavender gown. 

Why, Jane," mother said in surprise, Carol 
was in my room a little while ago and said they'd 
decided that you and Rob had stolen a march on 
them and gone to Silver House. She and the 
other girls hurried off to find you." 

I wonder what made her say that. I thought 
we weren't going to do anything for at least an 
hour." Jane, obviously puzzled, looked at her 
mother, and then turned to the tall clock in the 
corner. 

Glory ! It’s four o'clock I I've slept for two 
hours and a quarter, and it didn't seem two 
minutes. Have the boys gone fishing? Why 
didn't somebody call me ? I think it was mean to 
go off and leave me." 

The boys went long ago. They said walking 
105 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

wasn’t violent exercise, so I didn’t protest. And I 
think the girls were afraid of waking Aunt Caro- 
line if they made strenuous efforts to find you. 
They had all been asleep, and they were sure you 
scorned naps, and that you had stolen away to get 
even with them for wasting their time.” 

Jane laughed. Did I ever get left? I haven’t 
the faintest idea where Rob is. Probably sleeping 
peacefully somewhere, for he was up before I was. 
Well, anyway, I feel like a perfect lady now, and 
I’ll go up and change my dress, and walk over to 
Silver House, if you don’t mind.” 

Half an hour later Jane stepped out on the 
piazza and closed the screen door softly. There 
was a hush about the house which made her feel 
that everything must be done quietly. 

Pretty Cora,” she said, half under her breath, 
going up to the parrot’s cage with only the friend- 
liest feeling in her heart for its brilliant occupant. 

Get out,” answered that feathered individual 
morosely, turning her back on Jane with insulting 
promptness. 

“You’re an impolite bird, and I don’t like you.” 
Jane turned her back in retaliation, and tiptoed 
toward the steps, noticing as she did so that the 
hammock at the other end of the piazza was sway- 
ing as though some one were in it. 

“I bet that’s Rob just waking up,” she said to 
io6 



'Wou THOUGHT IT WAS SOMEONE ELSE ' ’ 




Vi' 


» • 






-f 

• w 


i I 




1 . 


ir 






Q 


ii 


W ,, ■ 

;^^ t .!.‘ f -.^' ’igj 

' * 

- • ■■ i.M,. ' 

’’. tV * 

♦ • « 

' f* ' 




i» '. 








P ^ 

* 






• 


• ' ) 




‘ \ 


• i»*T_ **. 

V «-^» 

t*’ ^ v-iiJi 


Fa- 


? 


. «* 


.^‘ •• 






v»« 




» 1 .1 






• »■• 


1 


4 


• « 


> s 7 «^ 


j; iJ-T ;>'4 


^•v 




ft «« 






kVd * 


■ ^ 




fc * ■ ■ ^ ,i» t* " “ ■ ■• 1 

kiT' v,B< j B»., 


fC 




I. 


» ,* 


u - ■ 


I'm \/i 

-:1 - i ?; 

■* ■' ■' « i ? 



- mV •. ,• '<i 





1 * 


‘^^ 7 * ^ ' 

.•r^_ .vTrTi.,-.. ■». . ..; 



* ^ ^ ' '‘I \ ^ ^ 

** *1 .V I A* »X , \ T -. ' » ,y . 





j 

t * 








’< •• 

• a | 

A 








I: 


i 

Stan 

herself, and without stopping to think, crept softly 
along until, with a little laugh of triumph, she 
looked straight into the face of the boy in the 
hammock. 

The effect wasn^t all she had anticipated, for 
there was no answering laugh, and the eyes look- 
ing into hers didn’t brighten. On the contrary 
' their expression was one of distinct annoyance. 

Oh, hello, I thought it was Rob,” she said, 
trying to speak as if she were not at all disap- 
I pointed. 

I knew you thought it was some one else.” 
{ Stanley’s manner was coolly indifferent. 

“ I — I — well, somehow I don’t seem to be very 
I popular on this piazza. I guess I’d better run 
j along.” The color flew into Jane’s cheeks, and 
; she retreated a few steps, wishing that he would 
< say something more, and then she could say some- 
. thing pleasant, and then — oh, dear — she hated 
-■ fusses, anyway, and this time she was so conscious 
i that it was her own fault. 

i Hurry up,” screamed the parrot irritably. 
\ ** Get out I Hurry I ” 

Jane laughed, and looked at Stanley for 
sympathy, but his expression hadn’t changed. He 
didn’t even think it was funny to be ordered off the 
piazza by a parrot, she told herself incredulously. 
She started toward the front steps, but reaching 
107 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

them, halted irresolutely. - If she lost this chance 
she might not have another so good all summer. 
And yet there was always the possibility that he 
had not heard what she said, and that she might 
make matters worse by trying to explain. 

Suddenly she turned and walked back to the 
hammock. Say, Stan, I wish you^d walk over 
to Silver House with me, will you, please ? I hate 
going alone.’^ 

I suppose I can. I don^t particularly care 
about going.’^ In spite of his disagreeable manner, 
Stanley got slowly out of the hammock and walked 
along by Jane’s side. 

“ I didn’t dream of finding any one,” said Jane. 

I supposed you had gone with the boys.” 

I said I wasn’t going,” answered Stanley, and 
relapsed into discouraging silence. 

Jane stole a glance at him, and felt a sudden 
conviction that there was something deeper than 
mere sulkiness in his expression. He looked hurt, 
and uncomfortable, and generally out of tune. 

I remember now you did say so,” she said at 
last. And then, Are you grouchy with the whole 
world or just with me, Stan ? ” 

The boy frowned. You ought to know,” he 
replied curtly. 

All Jane’s doubt as to whether he had heard 
her thoughtless remark vanished. I do know 
io8 


Stan 


what you mean, of course ; it would be silly and — 
and deceitful to pretend I don’t. And I’m awfully 
sorry, Stan.” 

“ Sorry you said it, or that I heard it?” asked 
Stanley with an irritating doubt in his voice. 

Both.” Jane’s meekness was touching. She 
felt that she was ready to humble herself to any 
extent to make things go pleasantly this summer. 

Oh, well, it doesn’t matter — now.” There was 
a weary indifference in Stanley’s manner which 
made Jane realize that she had no easy task before 
her. If he would only be cross and fight it out 
she could get on faster, she fancied. 

“ Yes, it does matter,” she urged stoutly. It 
was horrid of me to say that when I’d — well, when 
I’d teased you so hard ; oh, of course it would 
have been horrid anyway ; but, you see, if you 
hadn’t heard you never would have known, and — 
oh, dear, I’m getting all mixed up.” 

Jane, all earnestness and contrition, looked at 
her gloomy companion with a frankly appealing 
smile which was quite lost upon him as he strode 
along with his head averted. 

You make it sound as if it were my fault that 
I heard,” he said at last in an offended tone. 

Wasn’t that just like Stanley, Jane asked her- 
self in a fiash of acute exasperation. Of course 
she had not meant that. 

109 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Naturally you couldn’t help hearing. I’m 

only trying to explain ” and then she came to 

a sudden stop, because she could not tell just what 
she was trying to make clear. 

“ Oh, well, what difference does it make ? You 
said it and I heard it, and you can’t change that. 
I tried to get out of coming, but father made me. 
He was glad to get me off his mind, I guess.” The 
last words were spoken under his breath, as if he 
were ashamed of himself for saying them. 

Jane’s mind worked in two or three different 
ways at once. She wanted to say something com- 
forting, but didn’t know how. ** Now that you’re 
here, and I’m apologizing as — as prettily as I can, 
why don’t you try to have a good time ? ” she ven- 
tured at last with a little quaver in her voice. 

“ It sounds easy, doesn’t it, but it isn’t only 
you,” he flung out after a moment. Do you 
think I can’t tell that they don’t any of ’em care 
whether I go or stay ? You wouldn’t like it any 
better than I do.” 

I should hate it,” averred Jane solemnly. 

I’d do a good deal to make people like me and 
keep them liking me.” 

That’s all very well for you. People like you 
just because you’re you, and they can’t help it.” 

Jane blinked over the surprise of this uncon- 
scious compliment but rushed on eagerly. It 
no 


Stan 


isn^t always such smooth sailing as you think. 
It's awfully easy for me to be selfish. And I say 
hateful things. I — I can prove it by you." 

They were walking through a daisy-field now, 
and Stanley was absent-mindedly twitching off 
the heads of the flowers, and throwing them at an 
imaginary target. Suddenly he stood still and 
looked Jane squarely in the face. 

“ Hang it all, how's any one going to make 
people like him if he doesn't know why they 
don't ? " he demanded irritably. His young eyes 
looked very miserable, and his forehead was drawn 
into a frown. I — I couldn't talk so to any one 
else. You were a perfect trump last winter. And 
— and you know what a coward I am." He 
started along the path again, switching savagely 
at the unoffending daisies with a stick he had 
picked up. I — I dream yet of seeing Molly go 
through the ice," he muttered with an uncontrol- 
lable shudder. I can never move an inch, and 
there's no one to help." 

Stop thinking you're a coward," scolded Jane, 
as quick to sympathize as she had been to find 
fault. If — if any man wanted to be president of 

the United States he'd never get there if he kept 
thinking about being a — a ragpicker." She 
paused for an instant to let that sink in, rather 
pleased, on the whole, with her impressive way of 
111 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

putting it. And then, as she stole a quick glance 
at her companion, her voice softened. Say, 
Stan,^^ she said coaxingly, you’ll never get any- 
where if you keep on worrying about that. I 
don’t wonder you feel grouchy and critical. Any 
one ” 

Grouchy and critical,” repeated Stanley, look- 
ing rather dazed, and with the quick color rushing 
into his face. So that’s the matter with me.” 

They had gone more than half-way across the 
field by this time, and Jane could see a little way 
ahead the stone wall bordering the road which led 
to Silver House. Her time alone with Stanley 
would be short, and if she were ever going to say 
anything to clear the situation it must be now. 

“Why, that’s the way it seems to me,” she 
faltered, realizing keenly that the task of being a 
reformer was a harder one than she had supposed. 
Some girls, she was sure, could have said a few 
wise, kind words, and Stanley would have been a 
changed boy for life. 

“ Oh, Stan, I don’t know enough to tell you, 
and I’m only making things worse,” she cried, 
feeling suddenly very humble. “ I make so many 
mistakes myself. Only mother says not to stop to 
worry about those, but to keep on working for — 
for the best thing you can think of.” Jane’s 
cheeks were burning hotly, and her eyes were 

II2 


Stan 


fixed on the ground with a troubled gaze. It was 
hard enough to talk to one^s own mother about 
inmost feelings, but this was infinitely worse. 

Mother^s always telling me I think too much 
about myself, and perhaps, if you belonged to her 
that’s what she’d say to you,” she ended with 
despairing honesty, not daring to look at Stanley. 

To her consternation, he started to run so swiftly 
that it left her gasping. In a flash she had time 
to wonder whether he was trying to escape her 
frankness ; then her gaze steadied itself, and she 
realized that something was happening on the road 
they were approaching. On the stone wall Martin 
Joy was jumping up and down in obvious terror, 
while just beyond him an automobile skidded and 
plunged, and ran into a tree with a terrifying 
crash. 

Jane saw two men shoot out of the machine, 
and for an instant she faced the old temptation to 
flee from trouble. Then she started in pursuit of 
Stanley, running almost as fleetly. 


113 


CHAPTER VI 


A MIDNIGHT JOKE 

By the time Jane reached the scene of the 
accident Martin Joy had scrambled down from the 
stone wall and was across the road, trying in his 
most beseeching manner to persuade the man who 
had fallen there to open his eyes and say where he 
was hurt. Not far away the other, who looked 
hardly more than a boy, was sitting up, aided by 
Stanley’s arm, and staring about in a dazed way. 

Almost at once he began talking in a high- 
pitched, excited voice. You needn’t think ’twas 
’cuz I didn’t know how to run the darned thing, 
but suthin’ give way an’ I couldn’t stop her.” 
He was on his feet now, and staggering a little as 
he went across the road. In spite of his coat of 
tan, he was pale, and he shook from head to foot 
at sight of the young man lying there so pitifully 
still. 

D’yu s’pose he’s d-dead ? ” he stammered with 
lips that could hardly form the words. ‘‘ D-dad 
said I’d end up by k-killin’ some un.” 

He’s breathing,” said Stanley, who was down 
114 


A Midnight Joke 

on his knees beside the unconscious man. “ For 
goodness’ sake, brace up and don’t look so white, 
Jane,”. he added almost crossly. ^‘You’ve got to 
help out.” 

“ Wh-what do you want me to do ? ” faltered 
Jane, trying to control her chattering teeth. 

Why, run to the house, of course, and get 
help.” 

The sharpness of Stanley’s tone helped to bring 
back her self-control, and Jane started off swiftly, 
carrying with her as she ran a vision of the still, 
white face with its closed eyes and frame of red- 
brown hair. Some one was running behind her, 
and just before she reached the house she heard 
Martin say breathlessly that he was going to find 
the boys. 

** There ain’t a soul here but me,” said Susan 
Trot, who had hurried to meet her, and had taken 
in at once the appeal for help. For an instant she 
stood with lips pressed tightly together and eyes 
fixed on Jane’s face. “ Why don’t we take that 
canvas hammock?” she questioned with sudden 
inspiration. Mebbe you and I and Stanley 
could carry him in that.” 

Jane never could tell just what happened after 
that. She knew she did what she was told by Miss 
Trot and Stanley, and she tried not to look at the 
pallid face, not to hear the faint moans which 

115 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

came from the white lips. Through it all she was 
conscious of the keen desire to get away from the 
sight of suffering, and she fought the feeling and 
hated herself for it. After what seemed to her a 
long time, when they had almost reached the 
house with their burden, Mr. Prescott and Don 
appeared from somewhere, and' took her place and 
Susan^s. 

She would have liked then to sit down and put 
her head back, but Miss Trot’s insistent voice, 
saying something about getting a bed ready, 
spurred her to renewed effort, and she hurried 
up-stairs in Susan's wake, and again did what she 
was told. 

All the rest of you get out of the room and 
leave him to me and Mr. Prescott,” commanded 
Miss Trot when the limp figure, still without a 
sign of consciousness, had been placed on the bed. 

Miss Jane, you ought to go and lie down,” she 
added in a whisper. You’re white as a sheet.” 

I don’t need to lie down,” protested Jane, but 
she was glad, nevertheless, to get into the steamer- 
chair on the piazza, and feel the air on her face. 
Don patted her shoulder when he came out of the 
house a few minutes later, but Stanley went down 
the steps without a word, and, after a little, she 
could see him talking with the boy who had driven 
the automobile. 

ii6 


A Midnight Joke 

‘‘ It was lucky that Martin found us on the way 
home/^ said Don, coming up on the piazza again. 

David took the shortest cut to Rivercroft to tele- 
phone for a doctor, and bring your mother over 
here. And there come the girls and Martin now.'' 

“ Jane Stuart, I fully meant to tell you that you 
weren't to have any more adventures unless I was 
around," began Carol, startled by Jane's paleness, 
and saying, as usual, the first thing that came into 
her head. 

Don't make Jane talk about it," advised Hilda 
Prescott, slipping off up-stairs to see what she could 
do. 

Then I'm going to interview that boy. I've 
got to have my curiosity satisfied in some way." 
Carol started toward the road, where Stanley was 
just beginning to investigate the condition of the 
damaged machine, while its owner stood by for- 
lornly. 

'‘Stan was perfectly fine, Molly," said Jane. 
" He thought of everything, and told us what to 
do. Oh, it just made my heart stand still to see 
those men shoot out of the machine." She ended 
with a little shiver, and closed her eyes, as if by 
so doing she could shut out the mental picture that 
haunted her. 

" Let's not talk about it," said Molly, sitting 
down near the steamer-chair. "Sylvia, you re- 
117 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

mind me of the ^old woman who lived in a 
shoe/ 

“ I like it/^ said Sylvia happily. She was par- 
tially hidden by Peter, who was sitting on her lap, 
while Pansy and Martin were crowding as close to 
her as possible. Tell Jane how Carol fished, 
Molly.^’ 

Ten minutes later, Carol, coming up the steps, 
caught the sound of her own name. Who’s talk- 
ing about me now ? ” she demanded. Can’t I 
leave you for five minutes and feel that my char- 
acter is safe ?” 

What did you find out, Carol ? ” Jane asked 
eagerly. A faint color had come back into her 
cheeks, and her eyes were frankly curious. 

The story of his life, but absolutely nothing 
about the other one. That is, I know he arrived 
on the Boston train, and that he was trying to find 
Miss Prescott.” 

‘‘Hilda?” repeated Jane incredulously. “Is 
he a friend of hers? Why, Mr. Prescott didn’t 
know him.” 

“ Neither did I,” averred Martin solemnly for the 
tenth time. “ He came over my hill in the auto, 
and I thought he was going to run into me, but he 
didn’t.” 

“ And doesn’t that chaufieur know the man’s 
name, or anything else about him? ” persisted Jane. 

ii8 


A Midnight Joke 

Not a thing. But iVs a second-hand machine, 
and his grandfather gave him part of the money 
for it, and he earned the rest, and his father doesn’t 
believe he can ever learn to run it, and now he’ll 
be more set against it than ever, and it wasn’t his 

fault, and — oh, dear ” Carol stopped for want 

of breath. “ Honestly, in all my life, I never 
heard any one except myself run on at such a 
rate.” 

** Well, I guess you’d be excited if you’d gone 
through what he has this afternoon,” remonstrated 
Kenneth, who had followed Carol on to the piazza. 

He’s scared stiff because he’s afraid the man is 
going to die, and he’s sure every one will think it’s 
his fault.” 

Poor fellow.” Molly got up and . started 
toward the road where the youth stood, still 
watching Stanley. I’m going down to — to say 
something pleasant to him.” 

“ There comes Aunt Caroline’s car,” said 
Ken suddenly. I can tell its voice before I 
see it.” 

There are mother and Spinksy,” cried Jane 
the next moment. “ My, but your own family 
looks good to you when — when you’ve been 
through an experience.” 

Kenneth suddenly moved close to her, and 
rubbed his brown head against her fair one. Pm 
1 19 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

your own family, too, Janesy,^’ he said so softly 
that no one else could hear. 

Of course you are,’^ whispered Jane, quite 
touched. “And Judy's in the car, too. And I 
can see Aunt Caroline and Uncle Stephen and 
Rob." 

Just behind the big touring-car a sturdy little 
machine chugged in a businesslike way up the 
hill and turned in toward the house, and out of it 
jumped a sturdy man, as businesslike as his own 
machine. No one could mistake his profession, 
and Frederick Prescott took him directly up-stairs 
to see his patient. 

Aunt Caroline walked toward the group on the 
piazza, talking as she came, but Mrs. Stuart slipped 
quietly into the chair beside Jane. 

“ It certainly seems as though adventures cling 
to the Stuart family," Aunt Caroline said, hesita- 
ting between the choice of seats offered by the 
girls and boys. “ They've scarcely been here a 
week, and now an — an afflicted stranger is fairly 
flung into their midst. Tell me right away what 
you have found out about him." 

“ Not very much," answered Hilda Prescott, 
who had come down-stairs when the doctor went 
up, and whose brown eyes were full of excited 
interest. “ I never saw him before in my life, and 
I can't imagine why he was coming to see me, but 
120 


A Midnight Joke 

the boy who drove the machine persists in saying 
that he was.” 

“ I’m going to talk to him,” said Aunt Caroline. 

He’s probably just pretending that he doesn’t 
know, and there may be some mystery about it 
that we ought to find out. It’s dangerous to take 
a strange person into your house.” 

I’m glad the Stuart family doesn’t feel that 
way.” Donald, who was sitting on the edge of 
the piazza, tipped his head back to look at his 
grandmother. If they had you might never 
have known your grandson, little Grandy.” 

Oh, my dear, don’t say that.” Aunt Caroline’s 
face and voice softened, and she pulled her boy’s 
head back against her knee. And, of course, no 
one can do any harm while he’s unconscious. 
Anyway I’m going to talk to that boy. I’m often 
successful in getting information out of people 
when no one else can.” 

“ I’ll go with you,” volunteered Uncle Stephen 
and Donald in the same breath. 

Very well ; come along. You see I’m obliged 
to have a body-guard,” she explained, turning to 
the others with a sparkle of mischief in her eyes. 

They’ve had experience with me, and they’re 
both so afraid I shall hurt that boy’s feelings.” 

Uncle Stephen chuckled. She’s on to us, 
Don,” he said with an unexpected slanginess that 

I2I 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

delighted Kenneth. “ Come on, my dear. Perhaps 
you can make some arrangement to help that 
young fellow get his automobile home.'^ 

Which means that uncle will think up some 
good way,’* said David, as his relatives left the 
piazza. Hello, there’s some one coming down- 
stairs.” He turned to look into the front hall, 
and opened the screen door for Susan Trot, who 
came out with her eyes looking very big and 
bright, and a vivid color in her cheeks. 

Oh, if you please, Mrs. Stuart, would you mind 
coming up-stairs ? The doctor would like to talk 
with you.” 

How is my man ? ” inquired Martin Joy 
anxiously. “ Is he asleep all the time? ” 

Well, he ain’t — I mean he hasn’t waked up yet, 
but the doctor thinks he’s going to come out all 
right. I must hurry back. He may need me,” and 
Susan beamed upon them all as though the present 
crisis were a joy to her soul, however much she 
might feel its seriousness. 

Fifteen minutes later Mrs. Stuart came out on 
the piazza again. He’s a pretty sick man, I’m 
afraid,” she said at once in answer to the question- 
ing looks directed at her. “ But the doctor seems 

to understand the case. It’s very curious ” 

'' What’s very curious ? ” interrupted Aunt Caro- 
line, at that moment coming up the steps. ** Do 
122 


A Midnight Joke 

tell us right away if there’s any clue to this 
mystery about his wanting to see Hilda.” 

“The plot thickens,” Mrs. Stuart answered 
with a little smile. “ Mr. Prescott has just dis- 
covered in the young man’s pocket a paper which 
has written on it your name, Aunt Caroline, and 
Hilda’s.” 

“And not mine?” moaned Carol, putting her 
head on Pansy’s shoulder, and pretending to weep. 

“ My dear, the man’s an agent,” affirmed Aunt 
Caroline, turning to her husband. “ They have 
all sorts of clever ways of getting in with people, 
and you know how they get hold of names.” 

“ Decidedly enterprising agent to risk concussion 
of the brain in order to work on our sympathies,” 
Uncle Stephen objected mildly. “ I doubt if that’s 
the solution.” 

“ Mark my words, he’s going around the country 
with something to sell,” insisted Aunt Caroline 
firmly. “ There are probably samples in his suit- 
case.” 

“ Not a thing that the ordinary traveler might 
not have,” answered Mrs. Stuart. “ The suit-case 
is marked ^ A. W.’ ” 

“That might stand for ‘American Watches,’” 
murmured her aunt obstinately. 

Mrs. Stuart laughed, and shook her head. “ I’m 
afraid we shall have to wait until he gets well 
123 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

enough to tell us what his errand is. It's really 
dreadful that we can't let his family know any- 
thing about him." 

Do you b'lieve he has a fambly ? " Martin 
crept close, and curled his fingers into Mrs. Stuart's 
hand. ** I thought " — he was speaking so softly 
now that Mrs. Stuart bent her head to listen — 
I — I planned that if he didn't have any relations 
I'd 'dopt him." 

Ho, Martin, everybody has relations," said 
Judy, whose sharp ear had caught the half-whis- 
pered confidence, “ and you couldn't adopt any 
one. You're too little." 

“ Oh, Judy," groaned Jane. “ Martin, you can 
adopt me if you want to." 

But the boy's cheeks fiushed, and he shook his 
head. “ I've got to find somebody 'thout any rela- 
tions," he said wistfully. 

‘‘ Shan't I do ? " queried Sylvia, pulling him 
down beside her again as Mrs. Stuart went up- 
stairs. 

‘‘ But — but you've got a guardian." 

“ So have you. Mrs. Bolton's your guardian. 
And I have a perfectly lovely picture postal for 
you to send her. Won't that be fine ? " And 
Martin, quite forgetting for the moment his lack 
of family, smiled happily, and cuddled against 
Sylvia's encircling arm. 

124 


A Midnight Joke 

Mother says please don't wait any longer for 
her, Aunt Caroline, because she thinks she'd better 
stay over here to-night," announced David, com- 
ing out on the piazza a few minutes later. 

^‘You're sure I can't do anything to help?" 
asked Aunt Caroline, getting up from her chair 
with an obvious air of relief and starting toward 
her waiting car. Well, then, I think we'd better 
go, because we're only in the way." 

/ '' If you don't mind, Mrs. Eliot, I believe I’ll stay 
for a while, too," proposed Molly. I can help 
Hilda about getting supper and putting the chil- 
dren to bed, and Stan says he'll come for me later." 

Jane stopped for a moment beside the damaged 
automobile, on which Stanley, much soiled as to 
his hands and face, was still working. Do you 
think you can make her go, Stan ? " she inquired. 

Yes, at the end of a rope with a good machine 
to pull it." Stanley looked up with a besmirched, 
but cheerful, grin, and then, as if the sight of her 
suggested something not so pleasant, the smile 
faded. 

Jane walked on. Stanley, when he was left to 
manage things, or when he could tinker a ma- 
chine, was quite a different boy, she was thinking. 

I suppose we can't shoot a man out of an auto- 
mobile every day just for his benefit, though," she 
said to herself pensively. 

125 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

« Very nice of that boy, I'm sure, to be willing 
to come over here in the dark after his sister," re- 
marked Aunt Caroline in a low tone to Carol, who 
happened to be walking beside her. ** He's a 
handsome fellow, isn't he, and I must say it’s a 
very good trait to be so obliging. I suppose I 
might send the auto after her," she ended thought- 
fully. 

“ Please don't. It'll do Stan good to put him- . 
self out for Molly," said Carol impulsively. Then, 
warned by the surprise in Mrs. Eliot's face, she 
added, He is a nice-looking boy, and Molly is 
perfectly devoted to him." 

Every one missed Hilda and Molly and Mr. 
Prescott when they sat out-of-doors that evening, 
and sang all the songs they knew to the strum- 
ming of Donald's guitar. 

Doesn't it sound thin without Mr. Prescott's 
voice to hold us up?" lamented Jane. And we 
certainly need another soprano. You're a little 
shirk, Sylvia. You never help us a bit." 

I can't sing," Sylvia answered in such a queer 
voice that Jane turned to her in amazement. The 
porch-light fell full on her friend's face, and Jane 
was quick enough to see that her expression held 
both sorrow and longing. Then Sylvia smiled at 
something Rob was saying, the moment passed, 
and Jane could only wonder. 

126 


A Midnight Joke 

Judy stole around to her sister between songs. 

Say, Jane, you’ll have to sleep in the room with 
me to-night, because mother isn’t here,” she said 
with some anxiety in her voice. She yawned as 
she finished speaking, and drooped against the 
back of her sister’s chair. 

'' Oh, all right. You go up when you’re sleepy, 
and I’ll come later. I promise.” 

Judy hung against Jane’s chair while another 
song fioated out into the moonlight. She never 
could understand how these older girls and boys 
could have such a good time just talking and sing- 
ing. Secretly she considered a great deal they 
said very foolish. 

** Jane,” she whispered insistently when the 
song had ended, and every one began talking at 
once, it seemed to her. Jane, I’m awfully tired, 
and Aunt Caroline thinks I ought to go to bed 
now, and that room — that room seems terribly big 
and far away. I — I haven’t got used to it yet, 
Janey, and mother’s been here every night.” 

Jane shrugged her shoulders. “ Oh, Judy, 
you’re such a big girl now,” she coaxed. ** You 
know you go to bed alone when you’re at home. 
And I hate to go off in the midst of the fun. 
Look here. I’ll give you a choice out of four of my 
belongings to-morrow, if you’ll run along now — 
or else sit down again and wait a little longer.” 

127 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ What belongings are they ? queried Judy 
with the languid manner her sister dreaded. 

“ Oh, I don^t know now, but something nice — j 
that you'll like." 

There was a pause during which Jane waited 
with some hope. Then — I can't think of 
anything of yours I want," Judy said slowly. 

‘‘ And I can't sit up any longer, because Aunt i 
Caroline said I must go, and — and — oh, Jane, I'm 
ashamed to tell her I'm afraid." 

“ I should think you would be," Jane answered 1 
crossly, getting up from her chair as she spoke. 

“ Good-night, everybody. Judy wants to go to 
bed, and she — I — I guess I'll go up with her. See 
you in the morning, girls. No, I shan't come 
down again. It'll be too late," and, in the midst of 
a chorus of protesting remarks, a stony-faced Jane : 
stalked off up-stairs with Judy meekly following. 1 

Jane sat by the window and looked out into the 
darkness while Judy's preparations for bed were \ 
made in offended silence. She tried to see the ;; 
garden with its flowers and the little splashing | 
fountain, but the moonlight had not quite reached \ 
this side of the house. Once in a while she could 
catch the sound of talking, or a few notes of a song.^; 

^‘I suppose you don’t mind being left alone ij 
while I go into my room and get my things for ,; 
the night," Jane said icily when the prolonged^ 
128 


A Midnight Joke 

silence had got on her nerves. Judy only shook 
her head without a word. 

After her sister had got into bed, Jane still sat 
by the window. It wasn't really late, she was 
thinking, and if Judy would only go to sleep, she 
could slip down-stairs again. Every one would be 
glad she had changed her mind. 

A rustling sound came from the bed and then a 
little sigh. Jane felt a pang of conscience which 
she promptly stifled. It was hard to understand 
why she should be made a martyr just because 
Judy was such a baby. Presently she put her 
head against the back of the tall rocking-chair and 
closed her eyes. 

Somewhat later she was sure that Ken had 
turned the glare of his electric torch directly in 
her face, and she wriggled her head, and at last 
pulled open dazzled eyes to find herself just in the 
line of the moonlight, which was making a broad 
path from window to bed. 

“ Mercy I I must have been asleep for seven 
nights," she said to herself, getting up out of the 
chair, and feeling as if her feet did not belong to 
her. Ouch I I've got a crick in my neck I I 
believe the crick in my temper's gone, though. I 
wonder if a moonlight bath is good for that sort of 
thing." 

She tiptoed over to the bed where Judy, fast 
129 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

asleep, looked unnaturally pale in the stream of 
light, except for certain little dark streaks on her 
face. 

Poor kiddie I She didn^t wash her hands 
clean, and then she cried,” Jane thought remorse- 
fully. ** And she didn^t sniff once so that I could 
hear. I^m a beast to be so mean to her.” 

She softly pulled the shade to shield Judy's eyes, 
and concluded to undress without making any 
light. There was no sound in the house, and she 
wondered what time it was. It must be the 
middle of the night,” she decided, and at the 
thought lost all trace of drowsiness. It had always 
been one of her cherished ideas to be awake in the 
middle of the night, and see how things looked 
out-of-doors. 

‘‘ If there's a light in the hall, and the stairs 
don't creak too much, I'm going down,” she deter- 
mined, and without giving herself time to think, 
she went into the hall. Down below she could 
see a guiding glimmer, and the stairs received her 
light tread without complaint. To her surprise, 
the doors at both ends of the hall stood open, and 
this gave her a feeling of confidence in the night 
and the neighborhood. It was so strange a thing 
for her to be slipping out-of-doors at this time that 
she half wondered if it might all be part of a 
dream. 


130 


A Midnight Joke 

Out in the garden, the moon and the soft breeze 
made weird, fantastic tree-shadows, and Janets 
heart beat a little faster as she walked. A lovely 
fragrance rose all about her, white flowers, touched 
by the moonlight, shone like silver, and the sing- 
ing splash of the fountain came to her ear again. 
It was all so beautiful that a queer little feeling of 
sadness enfolded her, though she could not in the 
least understand why. 

Suddenly a lithe, shadowy form crept from 
under a bush near by and rubbed against her, and 
she cried out softly, but in the next instant knew 
it for the black cat, which, like the parrot, went 
with the house. 

So, Mr. Othello, that^s where you sleep, is it ? 
she queried, stooping to pat him. Well, just to- 
night I shouldn’t mind crawling under a bush 
myself. Isn’t it glorious in this garden ? ” 

The dusky Othello trilled a crooning reply ; then 
followed silently as she walked back to the house. 

Good-night,” she said under her breath as they 
reached the steps, and she put down her hand 
to touch the sleek head which rose to meet the 
caress. Go back to your bed now, and I’ll go to 
mine. This is my last adventure for the day, and 
I’m glad you’ve been in it.” 

She could see the shadowy figure still waiting 
when she closed the screen door. Then she tip- 

131 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

toed across the long hall almost to the front door, 
which like the other stood open to the breeze. She 
meant to take one look in that direction before 
going up-stairs, but a sudden sound made her 
pause, and shrink, panic-stricken, into a corner. 
Some one was coming quietly up the front steps, 
and Jane was too frightened to move or cry out. 

Right away, to her intense relief, Molly spoke. 

Let’s sit here on the piazza for a moment, 
Stan,” she said softly. It was awfully good of 
you to come over for me, and wait so long.” 

That’s all right. It didn’t seem long.” 

Silence followed while Jane longed to get away 
and did not dare to stir ; and wondered why Molly 
was so late in coming home," and how Stanley 
could possibly be so agreeable about it. If they 
would only begin to talk again, she would slip up- 
stairs, she told herself. 

Suddenly, with apparently nothing to suggest 
it, and as though the question had been long re- 
pressed, Stanley said gruffly, Say, Molly, do you 
think I’m grouchy and critical ? ” 

Jane smothered a gasp of surprise, and fled 
noiselessly up the stairs. J ust as she reached the 
top, she heard the door at the back of the hall 
close, and she looked down to see Uncle Stephen 
going toward the front door. At almost the same 
moment the clock struck eleven. 

132 


A Midnight Joke 

‘‘ Mercy me I To be fooled twice in one day 
about the time is almost too much/^ she was think- 
ing, as she closed the door of her mother’s room 
with extreme care. “ Wasn’t I the proud young 
thing to fancy I’d been perambulating in the 
garden — alone — in the middle of the night ? 
You’re a deceiving thing, you nice old moon, but 
I love you just the same.” 

Jane’s preparations for bed were rapid, and at 
the very end she bent over Judy and dropped a 
light kiss on her cheek. To her surprise, her 
sister’s eyes opened, and a slender arm went around 
her neck. 

“ I’m sorry I was such a baby, Janesy. I’m not 
going to be again.” 

“ Oh, Judy, I was a crosspatch. I’m sorry, too.” 
And then Judy turned over with a satisfied sigh 
and went straight ofiP to sleep again. 

Not being in the least sleepy after she got into 
bed, Jane tried to think drowsy thoughts. Sud- 
denly the memory of the question she had over- 
heard came to her. “ Poor old Stan sounded so 
uncomfortable,” she meditated. And then with 
quick scorn, “ I’m a fine one to criticize other 
people for being grouchy. Perhaps what I said is 
working, though ; the way mother’s speeches do 
in me. Something like putting in a yeast-cake 
when you’re making bread.” 

133 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

For some time she lay very still, but all at once 
she giggled softly, and turned her face into the 
pillow to stifle the sound. I believe I shan^t tell 
my middle of the night joke,^^ she said to herself, 
** and I know Othello won^t. But just suppose it 
had been the parrot.'' 


134 


CHAPTER VII 


“ THE GRIT BUTTON 

For the next three days the young people ex- 
pected hourly that the mystery of the stranger, 
suddenly flung into their midst, would be solved. 
Then they began to realize that it might take a 
long time for the poor head to right itself, and 
they stopped demanding half-hourly bulletins, and 
contented themselves with a report morning and 
night. 

Mrs. Stuart stayed at Silver House, and she and 
Susan Trot helped the poor fellow fight his troubles. 
And sometimes it was only Hilda with her soft 
voice and soothing touch who could quiet him, or 
her brother's firm grasp and gentle strength. 

The Rivercroft girls and boys formed themselves 
into a relief corps, and took turns spending the 
day at Silver House, and helping with the house- 
work and the children. As Jane said, it wasn't 
romantic to wash the dishes and the children's 
faces, but of course it had to be done. 

In the meantime Stanley was inwardly fighting 
his own battles, and outwardly, so far as the girls 

135 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

and the other boys were concerned, appearing just 
as he had since reaching Rivercroft. He had quite 
decided that if Jane thought him grouchy and 
critical, and a blot on the summer, probably every 
one else did, and first, last and always it hurt. 
Nevertheless this particular crisis brought out a 
certain helpfulness in him as well as in the others, 
and Hilda and Susan Trot began to feel quite safe 
about the children when Stanley offered to take 
care of them. 

A week after the accident happened, Jane came 
out on the piazza at Silver House with an ex- 
pression of unquenchable satisfaction in her eyes. 

He^s better,^^ she announced triumphantly. 
** He opened his eyes and looked at Susan as if he 
really knew something, and then he went to sleep 
— real sleep, I mean.^^ 

When was this ? asked David, who with Rob 
had just come over from Rivercroft. 

“ Oh, about an hour ago. And Miss Trot is so 
thrilled. She’s been wanting to catch his first in- 
telligent glance. I believe she feels now that she’s 
a real nurse.” 

He ought to be able pretty soon to tell who he 
is, oughtn’t he? ” asked Rob. 

Jane put on an experienced air and pretended to 
look over imaginary spectacles. Don’t hurry 
him ; don’t hurry him,” she said in a tone very 
136 


“The Grit Button” 


like that of the doctor. We may yet have to 
have that specialist from the hotel the doctor is 
always talking about. But it really does seem as 
if he ought to get better right away.^^ 

I know what will happen to Aunt Caroline if 
he doesn^t/^ David said solemnly. “ Her imagina- 
tion will give out. She^s had him an agent for 
every sort of thing I can think of. And she’s 
sure we’re all going to be taken in some way.” 

‘‘Carol’s counting on his being a duke or a 
prince,” said Jane, pretending not to hear the door 
open behind her. “ She thinks he looks like all 
the members of the royal family she’s known.” 

“ Ha ! You think that’s funny, don’t you ? ” 
queried Carol, herself, with proper scorn. “ Well, 
I don’t care how much you make fun of me, I shall 
stick to it that he has a very fine face, and I’m 
crazy to know who he is.” 

“ Well, time will tell. Are you all ready to 
start for home, girls? Wait just a few minutes, 
though, till I see mother and Mr. Chope,” and 
David went softly into the house. 

“ Stanley and Mr. Chope have found a fishing- 
place they want us to try to-morrow morning be- 
fore breakfast,” remarked Rob. “ At least, Stan 
won’t say he wants us, but we hear so from Mr. 
Chope. We’re in wrong with that youth, because 
we went off to walk without him this afternoon. 

137 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

We planned it on the spur of the moment, though, 
and. we couldn^t find him/^ 

Did you try ? '' questioned Jane, with obvious 
meaning. 

Sure. We wanted him to go. But we couldn’t 
spend all the afternoon hunting for him, could 
we ? Anyway, it’s up to us to get started early to- 
morrow, and soothe his injured feelings. I wish 
to goodness he didn’t wear ’em on the outside all 
the time.” 

So do I,” sighed Jane, and then, David coming 
back, the four started across the fields in the late 
twilight. 

^ Hi ❖ ❖ ❖ ❖ 

I guess there ain’t no chance of their cornin’,’* 
murmured Mr. Chope, turning after a prolonged 
survey of the landscape, and preparing to bait his 
hook again. Why didn’t you haul ’em out of 
bed, Stanley, ’stid of slidin’ off all by your lone- 
some? ” 

The boy, sitting not far away on the bank of the 
little river, pulled his line out of the water with a 
quick jerk, and examined the empty hook disap- 
pointedly. ** I bet that was a big fellow ; I got a 
sight of him as he slipped off,” he grumbled. 
Then, as Mr. Chope’s keen old eyes were still fixed 
inquiringly on him, he added slowly, ‘‘ They’d 
have come if they felt like it. They wouldn’t any 

138 


“The Grit Button” 

of them thank me for trying to make ^em get up 
early.” 

The old man stared thoughtfully at him for a 
moment as though he were trying to see through 
the outer envelope of the handsome, sulky-look- 
ing boy, and to decide what was wrong with the 
inner machinery. In the meantime Stanley baited 
his hook again and swung it into the water. Over 
their heads the early sunshine was piercing the 
network of branches, and from somewhere near, 
an invisible bird uttered now and again a clear 
note. 

They^re missin^ it,” remarked Mr. Chope, with 
a little sigh of contentment, “ when they stick to 
their beds on a mornin^ such as this. There ainT 
nothin^ jest like it. I s^pose you^d have thought 
you was awful slighted if they^d stole off without 
callin^ you.” 

This ending was so unexpected that Stanley 
twitched his line unintentionally, thereby scaring 
an investigative fish. 

That's different,” he answered irritably. 

“ What d' ju mean by ^ different ' ? ” 

Why — why, they like each other ; it makes 
an awful difference whether one of them is left 
out. They don't care for the things I plan. I 
might have guessed they wouldn't take any par- 
ticular pains to crawl out of bed this morning.” 

139 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Sort of a case where three ain’t a crowd, and 
one. has to flock all alone, hey ? ” 

Stanley nodded, his lips shut tight, and a frown 
wrinkling his forehead. He didn’t in the least 
want to talk about this, he was sure. And yet 
something about the place, the morning, the hint 
of understanding in the old man’s voice and eyes, 
made it easier for him to answer. 

I happen to know that David was ’fraid he 
shouldn’t wake up early this mornin’ on account 
of bein’ so dead sleepy after that tramp he and the 
other two boys took yesterday afternoon,” Mr. 
Chope said casually. When he and Rob came 
over to our house to git Lady Jane and Miss Carol 
last evenin’, Davy said he didn’t care to ask that 
starched-up house-man of Mis’ Eliot’s to wake 
him, but he was goin’ to git you.” 

I was almost asleep when he came to bed and 
I didn’t answer,” confessed Stanley, without turn- 
ing his face toward his companion. He scowled 
a little over the memory of the walk from which 
he had been left out. 

“ Of course he might naterally have expected 
that you would wake him,” Mr. Chope’s voice went 
on mildly, after a pause during which he had 
added another fish to those already caught, and 
rebaited his hook. I s’pose you know all three 
of those fellers legged it ’round considerable — 
140 


The Grit Button ” 


lookin’ for you before they started off/’ he added 
suggestively. That was one of the times you was 
off flockin’ alone, I Agger.” 

“ I didn’t know they were going.” 

Neither did they till ’bout flve minutes before. 
They tried to And you at Rivercroft, and then they 
come ’round by Silver House thinkin’ you might 
be there.” ^ 

I guess they didn’t hurt themselves trying,” 
answered Stanley with a sarcastic curl of the lip. 
He pulled his line in as he spoke, and dropped his 
rod on the ground beside him. I shan’t catch 
anything in a hundred years,” he said irritably. 
** You’ve got enough for a mess, anyway. I’m 
going back.” 

Mr. Chope hauled from his pocket the watch by 
which the world ran. Hm ; we’ll have jest 
about time to git to Silver House for breakfast. 
You better stop there. They ain’t expectin’ a 
thunder-cloud at Rivercroft.” 

Stanley sprang to his feet, eyes blazing. Look 
here, I don’t know what right you have to talk so 
to me. I didn’t want to come here this summer, 
anyway. I guess you wouldn’t like it any better 
than I do to be round where folks think you’re 
grouchy and faultfinding, and just put up with 
you because they have to.” 

Mr. Chope got up, too, and busied himself with 
141 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

fishing-tackle and fish, and didn^t look at the boy 
who stood motionless, with hands tightly clenched. 

“Twelve — thirteen — fourteen,^^ the old man 
counted slowly ; “ that ainT so bad. Do you know 
it alius seems like a kind of a game to me — livin” 
I mean,^^ he went on unexpectedly, “ and I bet it’s 
up to you now to take the kind of a jump that’ll 
git you out of the hole you’ve got stuck in.” 

“ I’m not in any hole that I know of,” muttered 
Stanley, after a silence during which he had made 
up his mind not to take any notice of what the 
old man had said, and then could not help it. 

“ That’s jest it.” Mr. Chope picked up his basket 
of fish and started toward home. “ We don’t any 
of us reelize we’re in those holes till somebody 
comes along and kinder slaps us inter knowin’ 
where we are. Of course it’s like swallerin’ medi- 
cine to be told of your faults, but that don’t hurt 
in the end.” 

The boy walking gloomily behind the old man 
reflected with some heat that it seemed to be easy 
for people to give him medicine of that kind. 
Far easier than it was for him to take it, he de- 
cided, feeling injured and forlorn and very much 
at variance with the world at large. 

“ You know there ain’t a person in this world 
from the Char of Rooshy to — to — well, there ain’t 
no one that can take all the time without ever 
142 


“ The Grit Button ” 


givin*. Of course I don^t mean actooal give and 
take, you understand/^ Mr. Chope shifted the 
basket of fish from one arm to another, and went 
on thoughtfully, and there ain't any one either 
that can go 'round expectin' to git slighted, and to 
have things go aginst him without havin' those 
very things happen pretty frequent." 

Hold on. Let me carry that basket," said 
Stanley, trying to speak as though the subject of 
fish were uppermost in his mind. 

Thanks," responded Mr. Chope, giving up his 
burden without the slightest protest. some- 
times think I am gittin' a little old to kerry things 
when you strong young fellers are 'round. Well, 
as I was sayin', in this game of livin' we've got 
to everlastin'ly hustle to make folks like us — not 
sit back an' expect them to go out of their way to 
do it." 

Some people are liked without doing anything 
at all," fiashed Stanley, following out the old man's 
ideas quite against his will. 

** That's so. There's some that can't seem to 
help it. But, for my part, I'm terribly taken with 
the ones that ain't that way, and that gits hard 
knocks, and wins out in the end through sheer 
grit." 

There was silence for a few minutes as the two 
walked in single file through the dewy grass. 
143 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Then Mr. Chope said delicately, ‘‘ If you^ll excuse 
me for bein’ so pussonal, it seems to me that last 
winter — after somethin’ pretty scary happened — 
you made up your mind strong to have everythin’ 
different. Then they all tried to help out, and 
when they naterally got tired showin’ you quite 
so much attention, you thought you was slighted, 
and you very soon got a chip on your shoulder 
agin. P’raps I’m wrong, but that’s the way I 
figger it out.” 

“ I guess you’ve hit it,” muttered the boy, feel- 
ing a little dazed at having the situation set forth 
so clearly. It was none of Mr. Chope’s business 
anyway, he told himself angrily. He didn’t want 
to talk about it, and yet here he was agreeing 
helplessly with everything the old man said. 

Then was jest the time you’d ought to have 
pressed the grit button.” Mr. Chope spoke hur- 
riedly, for they were in sight of the house now, 
and the children were beginning to run in their 
direction. “ That’s the secret of the game — grit, 

and forgittin’ all about yourself, and ” the old 

man stopped talking, and his face wrinkled into a 
beaming smile as Martin came racing along the 
path toward them. 

Oh, Stanley, my windmill goes this morning ! 
It’s all right since you fixed it.” Martin dodged 
Mr. Chope’s welcoming hand and threw himself 

144 


“The Grit Button ” 


on the boy following. Then came Pansy, clamor- 
ing to walk beside Stanley, also, and at the top of 
the slope, fat Peter, finger in mouth. 

Roll, Peter, you’ll get here sooner,” called 
Stanley. “ Martin, I believe I can fix the wind- 
mill so it will turn your little engine. Pansy, if 
you don’t stop grabbing my hand, I shall have to 
carry this basket in my teeth.” 

Oh, do, do,” shrieked Pansy delightedly. 

Like a great — big — dog, do you mean ? ” 

Mr. Chope, turning to take the basket from 
Stanley, saw him all at once in a new light, and 
nodded his wise old head delightedly. A little 
while before he had been quite of the opinion that 
he was wasting words on a sullen, unresponsive 
boy. But now it was different. I really hadn't 
ever noticed before how he acts with those chil- 
drun,” he said to himself as he went toward the 
barn. He’s been so quiet 'bout it that I don’t 
believe any one else has, either. Why, I’ll bet he 
can do anythin’ if he’ll only put in his best licks.” 
He twisted his neck for one more look at the tall 
boy, going into the house with Peter on his 
shoulder, and the other two as close to him as they 
could get. 

Just as he was leaving Silver House after break- 
fast Stanley heard Mrs. Stuart calling him softly, 
and turned to find her coming out of the house 

145 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

with a book and pillow. She put her finger on 
her lips and looked so full of mischief and mystery 
that the boy smiled involuntarily as he went back 
to meet her. He often wondered if all mothers 
were like this ; so bubbling over with fun and good 
comradeship, and yet so wise and kind. 

Sh ! Don^t let me be discovered by any of the 
young Indians who infest these parts, she said in a 
half-whisper as they met. Hilda and Miss Trot 
have sent me off to have a morning by myself, 
and I^ve just narrowly escaped meeting Grand- 
father Prescott, who wants to tell some one about 
the book he’s reading.” As she talked she was 
leading Stanley toward a grove of trees where 
concealment might be possible. Do you suppose 
you could capture a hammock somewhere and put 
it up here for me, and — and keep it a dark secret ? ” 
Sure. Watch me,” answered Stanley, respond- 
ing at once to the charm of Mrs. Stuart’s manner. 

'‘It’s a conspiracy. We’ll never tell any one.” 
They had reached the shelter of the trees by this 
time, and Mrs. Stuart’s soft laughter was almost as 
joyous as Jane’s. 

“Sit down here with your back against this tree. 
Let me fix the pillow. There, now I’ll go and 
make a raid on a hammock. If you hear a wild 
war-whoop you’ll know I’m discovered, but I’ll 
give ’em the slip some way.” 

146 


“ The Grit Button ” 


Mrs. Stuart listened, but there was no indication 
that the raider had come to grief, and presently he 
was back again with the hammock. 

I brought this too,” he said, producing a piece 
of pink mosquito netting. I thought perhaps I 
could fix it so the flies won^t bother you.” 

“ That will be fine.” Mrs. Stuart was idly 
watching Stanley as he made the hammock ropes 
fast. I’m so happy this morning because ‘ Mar- 
tin’s man ’ is really so much better.” 

Has he said anything about who he is ? ” 

Not a thing. In fact, he’s spoken only a word 
or two. The doctor thinks it won’t be long now 
before he’ll be on his feet, but he says we must let 
him take his own time about talking, and not 
question him in any way. It’s too bad, because 
some one will probably be very anxious about 
him.” Mrs. Stuart ended with a sigh, and the 
happiness of her expression was a little dimmed. 

There, try this, please.” Stanley held the 
hammock open invitingly, and then placed the 
pillow under Mrs. Stuart’s head. Now, I’ll see 
if I can drape this pink netting so that it won’t 
flop down on you. 

“ You’re thinking how you would feel if David 
had gone off somewhere, aren’t you ? ” he went on, 
suddenly going back to Mrs. Stuart’s last remark. 

Yes. Or Don, or you or Rob. Somehow I 
147 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

seem to have adopted you all. I hope you don^t 
mind.” 

Mind ! ” The word said so much that it 
seemed unnecessary to go on. Stanley was silent 
for a moment as he deftly finished the adjustment 
of the netting. ** There, I bet there isnT a chance 
for any fly to get in there.” He fussed around for 
a moment or two testing the hammock ropes again, 
twitching the netting into place, picking off a leaf 
which had fallen upon it, and all the time looking 
as though he wanted to say something, and 
couldn't quite make up his mind. Mrs. Stuart 
waited silently, with that smile which always drew 
him to her. 

Do you suppose,” he said at last, flushing 
hotly, and bringing out the words with difficulty, 
'' do you suppose I can ever forget about being a 
coward when — when Molly went into the water ? ” 

''My dear boy, yes.” Mrs. Stuart forgot that 
she was tired, and sat up with such sudden energy 
that the hammock rocked perilously ; they both 
laughed, and the tension was broken. 

" You must not worry any more about that. It's 
done with, and you only hamper yourself by 
thinking of it. I hoped you had put that out of 
your mind.” 

" I have tried, but it's always turning up,” con- 
fessed the boy. " Let me fix the pillow so that 
148 


‘‘The Grit Button” 


you can lie down. I ought not to be bothering 
you when you’re tired. You see to-day some one 
tried to make me feel that it’s — well, that it’s up 
to me to make people love me or leave me,” he 
went on, making an effort to speak lightly. “ But 
just when I begin to think I can, that other idea 
steps in and gives me an awful slump. Somehow 
you always seem to understand. It — it helps to 
tell you.” 

Stan, you’re all wrong if you let what has gone 
by hinder you.” Mrs. Stuart’s cheeks grew pink, 
and her eyes held a comprehending mother-look 
which made the boy’s frown disappear. Prob- 
ably the next time your courage is tested you’ll 
do the right thing. But not if you paralyze your 
will and your impulse by brooding over a past 
failure.” 

** You make me feel like getting into the game,” 
mumbled the boy indistinctly. And then under 
cover of poking up the pillow, he somehow managed 
to give Mrs. Stuart’s hand a squeeze which in itself 
seemed thanks and a promise. 

I’m going off and leave you to rest now,” he 
said decidedly. Don’t you need another cushion, 
or couldn’t I swipe you something to eat or drink ? ” 
“ Not a swipe. You’re a bad boy to try to teach 
me slang. If I’m not discovered I shall read a 
little and then take a nap. And, Stanley ” — the 
149 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

gay voice softened, and her eyes held him — don’t 
forget that I’m in the mother-business, and I love 
to be told. We’ll conspire again, we two, and not 
another soul shall know.” 


150 


CHAPTER VIII 


PLANNING A PARTY 

One morning, a week later, Jane, who prided 
herself on getting up at least respectably early, 
woke to such darkness that she was sure daylight 
had not yet arrived. Some warning idea made 
her pull herself out of bed, however, and patter 
across the room to look at CaroPs little traveling 
clock, which had the assurance to point to half- 
past seven. 

Mercy I I was planning to take a walk before 
breakfast,’^ she murmured, and instinctively looked 
toward the windows, where the rain was running 
down the panes in little rivers. “ We^l have to 
start a boat-line over to Silver House instead of 
walking, I guess.^* 

When she came back from her bath and began 
to dress, she deliberately opened and shut a bureau 
drawer with some noise, and shoved a chair so 
that it hit the foot of the other bed, but there was 
no response from its occupant. 

** Dear me, the cook and the others will be crosser 
than ever if we^re all late to breakfast,^^ she said to 

151 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

herself apprehensively. Say, Carol, it isn^t so 
early as it seems ; it’s seven-thirty — past that — and 
the clock’s racing like mad.” She was pulling 
the bedclothes gently, and running a tickling 
finger around the oval of Carol’s face. 

Don’t I ” grunted that young person sulkily, 
turning her face as far away as she could get it. 

You go on. I don’t want any breakfast.” In 
another moment her regular breathing seemed to 
prove that she was lost to all sense of duty or 
friendship. 

“ That’s what you say every time,” coolly re- 
marked Jane, getting dressed as fast as she could, 
and taking her chances on having her conversation 
heard. ‘‘ And then you come down-stairs just 
before the rest of us finish, and things have to be 
made hot for you. Aunt Caroline says the servants 
make her feel already as if she were sitting on a 
volcano.” 

There was a smothered sound from the bed 
which might have been either mirth or wrath. 
Then Carol sat up with a bounce and began to 
look for her slippers. 

Jane Stuart, if I weren’t one of the sweetest- 
tempered girls in the world you’d get your little 
head taken off,” she said sleepily. When I go 
down late don’t I always beg them not to do any- 
thing for me ? ” 


152 


Planning a Party 

Jane laughed. “ Oh, Mrs. Eliot, I really don’t 
mind cold toast/’ she mimicked effectively. 

Isn’t Milly an angel to cook that egg for me ? 
No, Sophie, you must not take the coffee out to be 
heated. I ought not to make so much trouble.” 

You really do make it sound like me, Lady 
Jane.” Carol was sitting on the edge of the bed, 
regarding her friend with flattering attention. 
“ I’m quite an artist at getting people to do things 
for me, don’t you think ? Really, I didn’t know 
I was so — what was that word your Uncle Stephen 
called me the other day ? — so ingratiating. Why, 
I’d even wait on myself to be spoken to thus 
sweetly.” 

** Carol, you certainly are the limit.” Jane tried 
to frown on her, but giggled instead. “ I never 
saw anything to equal the way you slide out of 
things. We all of us just dance around and wait 
on you, and think we’re doing it because we want 
to.” 

“ And don’t you want to ? ” Carol inquired with 
apparent innocence. I should think you’d just 
love it.” She was putting on her shoes, and her 
head was bent, but Jane could see a little smile 
curving her lips, and she knew that, as usual, Carol 
was enjoying talking over her own shortcomings. 

Good-bye. I’m all dressed and I’m going 
down,” Jane said with a sudden change of sub- 
153 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

ject. suppose well see you some time in the 
future/^ 

She was almost out of the room before Carol 
spoke. Then she said with sudden energy, Jane 
Stuart, I just know you’re a descendant of one of 
those old reformers we’ve studied about. I believe 
you want to make a perfect lady of me, and I 
can’t give up all my nice little faults just to suit 
you. If I didn’t — really — love you to pieces I 
should think you were preachy.” 

Horrors I ” Jane came back into the room and 
regarded her friend with startled eyes. “ You 
don’t really think so, do you? Just nudge me, 
or .cough, if you ever find me doing it again, will 
you ? I should loathe being preachy.” 

Jane’s anxiety was so genuine that Carol went 
off into a peal of laughter, and couldn’t answer for 
some time. 

Darling, you just have symptoms of it, and 
I’m the only one who affects you that way. And 
if you want to reform me, I won’t say a word 
against it, because you’re such a dandy girl. And 
Jane, I’m going to be good now and hurry. I 
wouldn’t for the world have a volcano erupt under 
nice little Mrs. Eliot.” 

Jane, going down-stairs, was in a mental maze. 
She wondered if Carol, underneath all her gay 
good-nature, really did think she was preachy. 

154 


Planning a Party 

Perhaps Stan did, too. He would have some right 
to think so. At any rate he seemed to be on pretty 
good terms with her just now — and then she 
stopped thinking about her own affairs, for she had 
reached the hall, and just outside on the piazza 
there was a great stamping of feet and shaking of 
umbrellas. 

“ WhaPs the news from Silver House? she de- 
manded, flinging open the front door, to find Rob 
and David spreading their dripping umbrellas on 
the piazza. 

** The best yet,^^ exulted her twin. Martin’s 
man is going to be dressed and sit up for a while 
to-day.^’ 

“ Great I Has he — has he mentioned who he 
is ? ” This had been so frequent a question 
that they were beginning to feel shy about ask- 
ing it. 

Not yet. And the doctor still says he mustn’t 
be questioned about it, and that it’ll all come out 
right in time. It seems pretty strange to me, 
though,” and David shook his head wisely. 

“ Did Sylvia go over with you ? It’s her day.” 

Yes, she would go. And Don stayed over to 
help. He said it would take two like them to 
equal energetic persons like Jane and Molly.” 

'' Do you hear that, Mollyolly ? ” Jane flung back 
over her shoulder at Molly, who was descending 

155 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

the stairs with her arm around Mrs. Stuart. Be- 
hind them came Stanley, and Carol had just 
reached the top of the stairs. 

“ Faith, an’ 1 do, an’ I’m that proud of meself,” 
answered Molly with a broad accent. 

Where do I come in ? ” inquired Carol in a 
small, meek voice. If Sylvy’s a half, I suppose 
I’m only a third or a fourth.” 

“ Merely a sixteenth,” David put in hastily, and 
fled down the hall with her in close pursuit. 

Aunt Caroline was breakfasting in her room be- 
cause she hated to get up on rainy mornings, and 
Uncle Stephen had gone fishing with Mr. Chope, 
so Mrs. Stuart and the young people had the din- 
ing-room to themselves. 

Listen, all of you,” said Jane when breakfast 
was half over, “ I have an idea.” 

Out with it.” Take good care of it.” 

Treat it tenderly ; you may never have another,” 
came at the same instant from three of her com- 
panions. 

When you’ve quite finished trying to be funny 
I’ll tell you what it is,” Jane said with cold dignity, 
trying her best to look severe. 

Don’t mind them, Jane. They haven’t any 
ideas themselves. That’s why they’re so foolish,” 
Stanley encouraged unexpectedly. 

Thanks. It’s a comfort to have some one 
156 


Planning a Party 

stand up for me/^ murmured Jane, assuming a 
martyr-like air. I think I’ll tell you, Stan, 
after breakfast, and we’ll have it for a secret.” 

‘‘Oh, go on, Jane, don’t be silly. You know 
mother doesn’t particularly like us to have 
secrets,” admonished Judy, who had been waiting 
in expectant silence for her sister’s idea. She 
never could understand why they should stop for 
so much foolish conversation when something was 
waiting to be told. 

Jane laughed. “ Judy, your eyes are as big as 
saucers. I’ll tell them for your sake. You see, I 
think we ought to do something to celebrate be- 
cause Martin’s man is going to sit up to-day. 
Also it’s rainy, and we can’t stay out-of-doors all 
day the way we have so far.” 

“ Both exceedingly worthy thoughts. What do 
you propose to do about it ? ” murmured Rob. 

“ Well, if Aunt Caroline is willing, and mother 
agrees — and Uncle Stephen doesn’t make any ob- 
jection ” — Jane with one eye on Judy was pulling 
the words out slowly — “I think we might have 
some kind of a party this evening.” 

“ Such as — what ? ” queried David, looking at 
his twin with approving eyes. 

“ Oh, I don’t know exactly. We’ll have to 
think it up. Perhaps each one of us can do some 
stunt and not tell what it’s going to be.” 

157 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

I^m not that kind. I can^t do stunts/' re- 
marked Stanley. “ I’ll be audience.” 

'' Oh, if every one’s going to begin by saying 
that.” Jane’s disappointment was obvious. 

I know something you can do, Stan. I’ll tell 
you after breakfast,” Molly put in hastily. Why 
don’t we invite the Tinkle Sisters for audience, 
Jane? They’re still bored to tears by living in 
the country, even though they do know us.” 

Good idea, Molly. David and I will be escort 
committee for them.” Rob pushed back his chair 
as the others rose from the table. Want me to go 
over to Silver House and tell the others. Lady Jane? ” 

“ Oh, let me do that,” begged Stanley, with 
surprising eagerness. 

Jane, catching a sudden, meaning glance from 
mother, thought quickly. 

Yes, will you, Stan? And after you get back 
do you mind staying around where we can call on 
you ? Rob, you may interview the Tinkles. But 
you must both wait until I ask Aunt Caroline.” 

“ Please beg Tinkle Sisters to come ; and aren’t 
there some other neighbors we could ask ? ” said 
Carol when Jane had come down with the desired 
permission and the boys were leaving. I’ve just 
thought of something we might have, but it will 
take almost all of us for performers, and there must 
be an audience.” 


158 


Planning a Party 

'' Well see what we can do/’ Rob called back. 
“ Mr. Chope says there aren’t any real, ‘ so to 
speak,’ neighbors about here, but perhaps we can 
scare up some one.” 

'' I believe they’re going to do both errands 
together,” said Jane, watching the boys as they 
splashed through the wet grass. Carol and Molly 
had gone back into the house, but mother was still 
on the piazza, gazing after the boys with an expres- 
sion which David sometimes called her “ shiningly- 
thoughtful look.” 

What is it, mumsey ? What makes you look 
so pleased ? ” Jane questioned curiously. 

I was just thinking — just thinking what good 
company Rob is for any one. He’s so wholesome 
and cheerful and — well, altogether normal. You’ll 
appreciate the value of that last word when you’re 
older, Janey. I like Rob.” 

So do I. But, mother, why shouldn’t he be 
cheerful ? Everybody likes him, and he has about 
everything he wants and he’s going to college next 
year, and ” 

‘‘ Well,” said Mrs. Stuart, and then again, 

“ well ” as if there were something she might 

say, but would not. Anyway, we’re happy to have 
him here with us this summer, aren’t we, and glad 
he’s having a good time. I’m especially pleased to 
see him go off with Stanley in that friendly way.” 

159 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Oh, mumsey, that^s why you’re so taken with 
Rob all of a sudden. You certainly are the most 
persevering person when you make up your mind 
to anything. Here’s hoping your faith may be 
rewarded, though I have my doubts.” Jane shook 
her head, and looked so solemnly wise that mother 
laughed and gave her a little shake. 

Honestly, mother, I try to keep up with Stan’s 
changes of heart, but it makes me dizzy,” Jane 
went on plaintively. A week ago he was quietly 
slipping out of the way every time I came within 
speaking distance, and now he’s so sweet and 
agreeable I — I’m afraid something’s going to 
happen to him.” 

1 rather think he’ll come through safely. 
And, Janey, I believe it’s going to clear before the 
day is over. The clouds are certainly growing 
thinner.” 

After that an air of deep mystery pervaded the 
house, and reached even the kitchen, where a 
pleasanter atmosphere than usual prevailed. Carol 
took Aunt Caroline and Mrs. Stuart into her con- 
fidence at once, and so cajoled the former that she 
offered her entire wardrobe for inspection and loan. 

Jane, who dashed between her own room and 
mother’s or Aunt Caroline’s about once in fifteen 
minutes, chuckled over her aunt’s rapt absorption 
in Carol’s plans. 

i6o 


Planning a Party 

“ Aunt Caroline is so interested I believe she’d 
do an act herself if she could/' she confided to Rob 
and Stanley, who were just coming in the door as she 
ran down-stairs for something. How about Tinkle 
Sisters, boys ? And could you rake up any one else ? " 

‘‘ The Tinkles were delighted and so were we, 
eh, Stan ? It was baking morning at their 
mansion," Rob added by way of explanation. 

“ Miss Lily is trying to work up again on all 
the things her mother taught her how to cook, and 
she wants us to come over and test them because 
Sister isn't real hearty," said Stanley. 

“ How you'll hate that. Well, are the Prescotts 
coming? And, once more, did you find any one 
else?" 

Curb your impatience, child, and give us time." 
Rob paused provokingly, and Jane held on to her- 
self, and would not please him by teasing. Yes, 
they'll come, and Ken, of course. Then Mr. Chope 
is going to ask a Mr. and Mrs. Batt. Mr. Batt 
brings vegetables to Silver House, and he's quite a 
character, I guess." 

“ Batt ! What a name I I hope I shan't forget 
and call him Ball. How did Sylvia and Don like 
the idea ? " 

Oh, of course they vowed they couldn't do 
anything entertaining, but Stan and I told 'em 
they'd have to think up something." 

i6i 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Well, they Ve both got to be in my performance, 
and we shall have to rehearse it this afternoon,” 
observed Carol, who, unperceived, had been look- 
ing down from the hall above. What time are 
they coming home ? ” 

“ About three o^clock, Sylvia thought. Now 
what do you want us to do, girls? I^m not much 
on general entertaining, but I can hammer and 
carry things.” 

“ Isn^t that touchingly modest for the president 
of his class? ” Jane said. He sounds like a real 
little beast of burden.” 

YouVe got to be chief hero in my part of it, 
and Jane says you’re to announce everything. So 
please be funny, Rob.” Carol smiled at him mali- 
ciously from the top of the stairs. 

Jiminy ! You make me want to get after you 
when you talk like that. Just as if any one could 
be funny to order.” Rob shook his fist at the 
retreating Carol, whose mocking laugh floated 
back to them. 

Don’t mind her,” counseled Jane. “ She’s a 
tease from Teasetown. Come into the living-room 
with me. I want to consult you and Stan. David’s 
gone over to Miss Tinkle’s to see if he can borrow 
some things Carol wants.” 

From that time on there was much running up 
and down stairs, and moving of furniture ; frequent 
162 





} y 


don’t mind her 



flj 





i*: ? 







‘ - '%i*^ - - . ' ■*- •VVi'.ii > ■ ■^. - ‘A 








<r } 




. #■ 'VJ'A ! ':V».‘' t,<,,f'«J 

f • i/? ‘ -’ 





y • 

^y- ;\v 




^r\t 


\y 


'• i- 


n^Arl 


*•- 


V ' 





ri .. 


:■ ^■, 'M* 4. ' t '•? •■ • /• :^7- 

i je^f^X ^ - ' fl ' rV -**“ ^ 

Tx • > . 

.1 I ^4 * t A * * ' 

'K*». '■ ■ 




JA'l 







^ ^ - 'T 




. ' ::■«; 


^-A>r •’ '>■'■• ■ - - 

• ' -V ..IM:-. ^ 


.0 


. «> 









•.% ^^•• 






r > ' v.iL 

♦t -.i '4 




‘.tL r'T... . . 

^ -' ^ • v-ff ('- • •i^=' 


™rf .< . ".> 5 V 

4 » ■ * '^ 


V r '% pA> 






_ ' 1 




Planning a Party 

discussions, and the calling of Carol to decide dis- 
puted points. Whenever this last happened, Judy 
went around with a basket to collect scissors, 
thimble, thread, dress materials, which Carol 
scattered in her wake. Somebody was always 
being summoned to Mrs. Stuart's room to try on 
something, and in spite of the gloomy weather the 
house assumed an air of festivity, and little by 
little, lost the atmosphere of spick and span-ness 
which had distinguished it. 

All the morning the sun struggled to get through 
the clouds, but it was not until three o'clock that 
permanent sunshine and Sylvia arrived at almost 
the same moment. Don came, too, and slipped off 
up-stairs with a suit-case, calling for David, before 
any one could interview him. 

“ Why, Sylvy,'^ said Carol, going with Jane out 
on the piazza to meet their friend, you look per- 
fectly radiant. Why — why, I never saw you look 
so happy.” 

Rainy day. Poor Cora,” interrupted the 
parrot, moodily preening her feathers. 

Mercy ! You're way behind the times, Cora. 
The sun's out,” expostulated Jane. “ But you do 
look different, Sylvia. What's happened ? ” 

** I guess you'd look happy if you'd found some- 
thing you thought you'd lost forever,” Sylvia said, 
walking into the house ; and though they followed 
ib3 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

her, and used their most persuasive methods, no 
amount of teasing would induce her to say any- 
thing more on the subject. 

Most of the rest of the afternoon was given to 
the rehearsal of CaroFs part of the program, and 
again there was much running about to collect 
stage-properties which had been forgotten, or only 
just now suggested. It seemed to be a hilarious 
occasion for all the performers, and Uncle Stephen, 
sitting on the piazza, outside the windows of the 
living-room, smiled in sympathy as funny remarks 
and bursts of laughter floated out to him. 

“ We’re getting old, Polly ; do you realize it ? 
he said to the parrot, at that particular moment 
clinging upside down to her perch. 

“ Pretty Cora. Nice Cora,” she remarked, in- 
stantly resuming a more dignified position, and 
cocking one eye at him. 

“ I beg your pardon, your name is Cora, isn’t 
it? And, of course, we can be pretty and nice 
even if we are old,” chuckled Uncle Stephen. 

To which the parrot responded with a cackling 
laugh that brought Jane to the window. 

Hello, uncle. We didn’t know any one was 
here. Do you think we’re all crazy? Spinksy says 
that if no one else gets any fun out of it we shall.” 

'' So shall I. Are your performers all letter-per- 
fect ? ” 


164 


Planning a Party 

“ Some of them are not nice at all. Sylvia says 
she never took part in anything before, and knows 
she can^t. She^s that mild kind, you know, that 
you think you can persuade, and then you find 
she^s as firm as a rock.^^ Jane, leaning out of the 
window, with her face close to Uncle Stephen’s 
chair, lowered her voice, and went on in a confi- 
dential tone : “ Sylvy’s got something on her 

mind this afternoon, but she won’t tell us what it 
is. When she came from Silver House she looked 
like a perfect ‘ Merry Sunshine,’ but now she’s get- 
ting a little pale. Her eyes shine, though. What 
do you suppose it is ? ” 

“ I haven’t an idea,” Uncle Stephen answered with 
great honesty, and an hour later, being taken into 
their confidence by Don and David, he congratulated 
himself that Jane had spoken just when she did. 

Half an hour before the performance was to be- 
gin Carol, rushing into Molly’s room for some- 
thing, stopped short at sight of Sylvia, prone on 
the bed with a handkerchief over her eyes. 

Goodness, gracious, you poor thing, you don’t 
mean to say you’ve gone to bed with a headache ? 
Shan’t I call Mother Stuart?” 

Sylvia muttered something unintelligible, and 
pressed the handkerchief more tightly over her 
eyes. “Don’t call any one,” she mumbled. 
“ Please, please leave me alone a little while.” 

165 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Carol bent over her with some anxiety and laid 
her hand on the slim hand holding her handker- 
chief. “ Why, it isn’t a bit hot,” she said in a re- 
lieved tone. Perhaps, after a little while, you’ll 
be ” 

“ Yes — yes, I shall,” Sylvia interrupted impa- 
tiently. She turned her face into the pillow, and 
smothered something which might have been a 
little moan of pain. Please go away,” she said 
in a muffled voice. And, if you care the least 
bit about me, don’t let any one come. If I can 

only be left perfectly quiet for an hour ” 

It will make you better, of course.” Carol’s 
voice held reassurance enough to cure a dozen 
headaches. Perhaps you’ll even be well enough 
to come down and take your part — it won’t be till 
the very last thing. But don’t you worry about 
that,” she added hastily, moved by Sylvia’s limp 
dejection. '' I’ll get Hilda to do it. And I sol- 
emnly promise not to let any one come near you. 
Don’t you want me to wet that handkerchief for 
you ? ” 

'' Oh, no, no ! ” Sylvia clutched it tightly, and 
burrowed deep in the pillow. Carol, seeing noth- 
ing else to do, found what she had come up for, 
and tiptoed stealthily out of the room. 

“ I’ll get Don to keep guard, and see that no one 
disturbs her,” she decided as she ran down-stairs. 

i66 


Planning a Party 

** Jane will get it out of me in a minute if I try to 
be in two or three places at once/’ And then she 
almost screamed because some one, who looked 
like a stranger, but must have been one of the 
boys, of course, started to come out of Uncle 
Stephen’s den just as she was going along the hall. 
Before she could really see him he had disappeared 
and she found herself staring at the closed door I 
Now, what do you think of that ? ” she said 
softly, and then she heard Jane calling her, and 
she forgot everything else. 


167 


CHAPTER IX 


MRS. BATT 

After the manner of amateur performances this 
one was late in beginning, and the audience, which 
made up in enthusiasm for its lack of size, seemed 
to have an appetite heightened by the delay. 
Judy and Kenneth, who sat in the chairs nearest 
the screens which divided the long living-room, 
kept up an intermittent applause intended to en- 
courage the performers to immediate action. 

I’m not going to wait another minute for 
David,” Jane said impatiently to the little group 
assembled behind the scenes. I can’t see why 
Uncle Stephen needed to have him do something 
else just at this time. I wanted to have our act 
first so that I wouldn’t have to stay around in cos- 
tume.” 

“ Want me to look him up ? ” Rob offered 
helpfully, but, before he could leave the room, 
there was a loud knocking on the front door, and 
then the sound of an unfamiliar voice. 

“ We reelly couldn’t git here on time, ’cause 
we’ve had to foot it the last part of the way,” a 
high-pitched voice said apologetically, and a mo- 
168 


Mrs. Batt 


ment later two persons were ushered by Uncle 
Stephen into the living-room. 

Jane, peering through the hinged part of the 
screen, saw a man and a woman take their seats, 
and wondered who they were. The light in that 
part of the room was turned down, and she could 
not clearly see their faces. 

Why, that must be Mr. and Mrs. Batt,’^ whis- 
pered Rob, who was looking over her shoulder. 

He’s the vegetable man I told you about this 
morning. Don’t you remember I said Mr. Chope 
was going to invite them ? ” 

Mr. Batt’s cheerful voice reached them at this 
moment. Wal, naow, it shore is kind fer you to 
invite us here to-night. Mis’ Batt and me, we’re 
awful fond of young folks and their doin’s. I 
persume we’ve kept the show waitin’, but you 
can’t begin too quick to suit us, kin they. Mis’ 
Batt?” 

His wife shook her head and murmured some- 
thing which Jane could not hear. Then she 
coughed faintly and buried her face in her hand- 
kerchief. 

You’ll have to go first, Molly,” said Jane, still 
irritated over David’s delay. '' Do you mind ? ” 

No-o. I should be just as scared later as I am 
now. Fire away.” 

Are you ready with the screens, Stan and 
169 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Don ? ” whispered Jane. “ All right, Rob, an- 
nounce her/' 

It was always Rob who had to do this, and he 
was ready with a neat little speech setting forth 
the transcendent accomplishments of Madem- 
oiselle Molly Oliver, favorite story-teller in all 
the courts of Europe, who would now tell them 
the thrilling tale of The Obstinate Pancake and 
the Seven Hungry Children." 

Molly had to stand there for an instant, smiling 
at her audience, until Mr. Batt's resounding ap- 
plause could be stilled by his wife. Then she be- 
gan with, “ Once upon a time there was a poor 
woman who had seven hungry children." Jane, 
peering out from behind the screen again, could 
see that Mr. Batt was listening with his mouth 
open, and his whole attitude one of closest atten- 
tion. 

Molly's simple, intimate way of telling the story 
made the seven hungry children, waiting for their 
mother to finish cooking the pancake, seem very 
real and very hungry. So much so that when 
the disobliging cake jumped from the pan, and 
rolled out of the door, and along the road, with 
the seven children, and the mother, and the lame 
father on crutches in close pursuit, Mr. Batt 
uttered an apparently unconscious, Sho, ain't 
that too bad?" which made Ken giggle. 

170 


Mrs. Batt 


And when the bold pancake was met by the 
man, the hen, the cock and the duck, and said 
Good-morning ” each time in its light-hearted 
way, and then rolled and rolled and rolled before 
either one of them could get so much as a nibble, 
Mr. Batt chuckled audibly, and held his hands 
ready to applaud as soon as there should be a 
chance. 

He looked a little doubtful, however, when the 
pancake met a pig, and went along with its new 
acquaintance until they came to a river, and was 
there invited to sit on the pig's nose and be carried 
across. Knowing the habits of pigs, perhaps he 
felt sure that that was the end of the disobliging 
pancake. At any rate, when the pig, by way of 
Molly, gave a snort, and threw up his head, and 
every one knew that the hapless pancake had been 
swallowed, Mr. Batt clapped his hands, and 
laughed until his wife had to slap him on the 
back. 

^VGood story, Molly," said Uncle Stephen, as 
Molly came back to make another bow. I'm 
going to have you tell it all over to me to-morrow." 

Wal, now, sir, I should like to come over and 
hear it, I reelly should." Mr. Batt stood up de- 
spite the efforts of his wife to pull him into his 
chair again, and directed a beaming smile toward 
Uncle Stephen. Miss Lily Tinkle, much enter- 
171 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

tained by Mr. Batt's remarks, giggled uncontrol- 
lably, and was reproved by her sister. 

I understand,^^ continued Mr. Batt, clearing 
his throat, “ that this is a party where most every 
one is expected to git right up and do suthin^ to — 
to kinder liven up the others, and I jest want to 
say that I'm awful sorry I ain’t got no talents in 
that line. But my wife ” — he paused impress- 
ively, and then went on in a confidential tone — 
my wife can sing songs to beat the band. I told 
her she’d got to do it, that is if you wanted her to, 
and I thought p’raps you wouldn’t mind listenin’ 
to her now, ’cause she’s gittin’ awful scared.” 

Mr. Batt dropped back into his seat with the 
air of one who has conferred an unexpected 
pleasure on his friends, but his wife kept her head 
down. 

There was an embarrassing silence, and then 
Uncle Stephen got up and started toward the hall. 

It would give us great pleasure, I’m sure, to hear 
Mrs. Batt sing,” he said in his kindest manner. 
“ I’ll go and consult the managers.” 

You might tell ’em,” Mr. Batt called after him, 
you might tell ’em that if anybuddy could strike 
a few chords on the banjo or the guitar, jest so’s to 
give her voice a little support, she’d like it.” 

Here’s the man for that,” responded Uncle 
Stephen, passing Don, who was standing in the 
172 


Mrs. Batt 

doorway, and giving him a little push into the 
room. 

Jane, who had heard all this from behind the 
screens, met her uncle in the hall with consterna- 
tion in her face. Do you suppose we can stand 
it, Uncle Stephen ? she whispered anxiously. 
“ It would be awful if any one should laugh and 
hurt her feelirlgs. I don^t mind having something 
else on the program, for Spinksy hasn’t got back 
yet, and I can’t do my part without him.” 

Hasn’t he really ? It was thoughtless of me 
to send him on an errand just at the last minute. 
Well, Janey, I think every one will try to be polite 
to the poor little woman. You can see that — 
that Mr. Batt probably misunderstood. And we 
shouldn’t want to make them feel uncomfortable, 
you know.” Uncle Stephen took off his glasses 
and wiped them with great care, and Jane fancied 
that he was amused over Mr. Batt, and was trying 
to conceal it. 

Oh, of course not. She isn’t an old lady, is 
she. Uncle Stephen ? I can’t see her very well 
from here with the lights turned down.” 

No, not old. Her hair is white, but her face 
looks rather young. I’ll go back now and arrange 
it, as I see you’re in costume and can’t appear.” 

Jane and Carol retired to the little room back 
of the living-room, and after a brief delay Mrs. 

173 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Batt was conducted into the hall, where she had a 
brief conference with Donald, and then into the 
region behind the screens. Mr. Batt, standing in 
the doorway that led into the hall, asked in his 
genial way if the lights near where his wife would 
stand might be lowered, as her eyes were weak. 
That being done he beamed upon the company 
with an air of honest pride. 

Jane, peeping from the little room, could not 
have told just what she was expecting from the 
shy-looking figure that stepped from behind the 
screens, but she certainly was not prepared for the 
fresh, lovely voice which, after the first anxious 
moment, steadied itself bravely. The song was 
about a rose, and the singer’s voice was as sweet as 
the fiower of which she sang. 

“ My goodness ! What a voice to be buried here 
in the country I ” whispered Carol excitedly as 
the first verse ended. 

Sh I ” warned Jane, fearing to lose a note. 

At the end of the song, Mrs. Batt bowed in an 
embarrassed fashion, and took a step or two back- 
ward as though wanting to get out of sight as 
quickly as possible. Unconsciously, however, she 
had moved to one side during her song, and in 
stepping back she knocked her head sharply 
against the screen, and dislodged her hat, which 
fell to the fioor. With a little cry she clapped 

174 


Mrs. Batt 


both hands to her head with the very evident in- 
tention of concealing the fact that part of the hair 
hidden by the hat was black and glossy. 

Donald jumped to rescue the fallen head-gear, 
but Mr. Batt, who had been unconsciously edging 
nearer the performers, was before him. Quick as 
a flash he picked up the hat and set it askew on 
his wife's head. Then, with sudden change of 
purpose, he plucked it oft* again, and with a mut- 
tered Bow, Mis' Batt, bow," bent his own head 
before the audience. 

Goodness me I That Batt woman is Sylvia ! " 
exclaimed Aunt Caroline, turning to her husband 
to find him wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. 

Stephen, I believe you knew it all the time." 

Yes, I helped. And Jane, bless her heart, was 
so afraid we should laugh and hurt Mrs. Batt's 
feelings." 

Sylvia Browning, I've just been unhappy be- 
cause I thought you were in bed with a headache," 
said Carol, rushing up to her friend, closely fol- 
lowed by Jane, who in the general excitement had 
quite forgotten that she was in costume. 

Sylvy, you never told us you could sing a 
note; in fact, I'm quite positive you said you 
couldn't," she declared in the tone of one having 
a real grievance. 

'' Well, I couldn’t — at least, I thought I couldn't. 

175 


Jane Stuart at Rivcrcroft 

I didn’t find out until — oh, I’ll tell you all about 
it later.” Sylvia, fiushed and nervous, was trying 
to escape from so central a position. 

“ Say, Mis’ Janes, you’re holdin’ up the show, 
and givin’ yourself away,” drawled Mr. Batt in his 
mildest voice. 

“ Spinksy Stuart, why didn’t I know it was you 
right off? ” Jane glanced from her twin to her 
costume, and fied to the shelter of the little room. 

Hurry and get ready, Spinksy,” she called, or 
you’ll be the one that’s holding up the show.” 

Davy, where is your front tooth, and what 
have you done to your hair?” Mrs. Stuart’s dis- 
tress was half-genuine, for she hated to see her 
good-looking boy transformed in such a way. 

It’s all right, mother,” said Mr. Batt, making 
his way to where she sat, and smiling with an 
abandon that showed the apparent loss of several 
teeth. They’re all there. I’ll go up now, and 
bleach my hair, and wash off a few of my eye- 
brows. Say, mother,” he ended, in a confidential 
tone, isn’t Sylvia’s voice a corker? ” 

“ I should think it was,” answered mother, who 
was as much astonished as any one, and then David 
strode off to make ready for his next performance. 

Then came the second surprise of the evening, 
for another screen was placed in the middle of 
the imaginary stage, and Rob announced Signor 
176 


Mrs. Batt 


Stanislaus Olivoilo and his famous menagerie of 
invisible birds and animals. There was a little 
silence, after which from behind the screen came 
the soft night twittering of birds ; then the stronger 
early-morning songs,, and the cawing of crows and 
blackbirds. Sparrows chirped ; a robin gave his 
rain-call. Bob White announced his name, 
first softly, as from a distance, then near at hand 
with distinct good-fellowship. 

Uncle Stephen applauded. That’s perfect,” 
he said clearly, as though he wanted the hidden 
“ Bob White ” to hear and be encouraged. 

Then a kitten mewed forlornly, a dog barked, 
and a parrot gave a sharp, sudden scream that 
made Miss Lily Tinkle respond with an answering 
one. And then, when all was quiet again, came 
the loud shrill whinny of a horse. 

Mercy on us I ” exclaimed Aunt Caroline, to 
the great delight of Kenneth, ‘‘ if that horse gets 
loose I shall be run over.” 

Mrs. Stuart noticed that when Stanley came 
from behind the screen to bow his thanks for the 
applause he looked more boyishly happy than he 
had for some time, and she smiled, and held her 
hands high, and clapped so that he could not fail 
to see her. 

After this a Swedish Folk-Dance by the two 
Twinninis was announced, and Mrs. Stuart took 
177 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

her place at the piano. It was a dance Jane and 
David had learned for a school entertainment in 
Sterling, and they footed it well, as Uncle Stephen 
said. 

“ I can^t tell which to admire most, the way 
they look or the way they take the steps,^^ Miss 
Tinkle said with enthusiasm turning to Aunt 
Caroline and quite forgetting her awe of that little 
lady. 

“ It's rather a remarkable combination, isn't it ? " 
Aunt Caroline responded with a laugh. Two 
blonde Italians — if one may judge by the name — 
doing a Swedish dance." 

That's so," agreed Rob, who had overheard the 
remark. They ought to call themselves the 
Twinsens. And now, ladies and gentlemen, as the 
entire company will take part in the last number 
on our program, I'm going to announce it im- 
mediately, and ask you to wait with patience while 
we are making our preparations for it. It is a 
moving-picture play in three films, entitled ‘ Young 
Lochinvar.'" 

There was a short pause during which the 
audience conversed, and mysterious sounds issued 
from the hidden region at the other end of the 
room. Then the screens were drawn away dis- 
closing great bunches of weeds to represent bushes, 
and queerly-shaped masses on the floor, which, to 
178 


Mrs. Batt 


a helpful imagination, might stand for rocks. In 
the center of the scene a long strip of dark green 
cambric was being wavily agitated in the most 
lifelike manner. Followed, a clattering sound, 
and Rob appeared, astride a broomstick, wearing 
a cloak, high boots, and a plumed hat. With 
marvelous horsemanship he leaped over rocks and 
bushes, and at length plunged his fiery steed into 
the green river, which had grown excited, and was 
rising in billows mountain-high. For a moment 
he was seen swimming valiantly, and then the 
screens hid him from view. 

•There was a hurried rearrangement behind the 
scenes, some one played the Wedding March very 
softly, and then the screens were withdrawn to 
disclose a double stage effect. On one side a small 
tree stood firmly anchored, and to it were tethered 
three brooms. A placard near by announced in 
huge letters, This is the courtyard. 

Only a piece of clothes-line served as a wall 
between out-of-doors and the banqueting hall, 
where stood a table gay with paper flowers, and 
glittering with tinware. There was a powdery- 
pale, but lovely bride whose costume consisted 
chiefly of a lace curtain ; a haughty mother, re- 
splendent in a towering head-dress, who seemed to 
want to manage everything and everybody. At 
one moment the white-haired father glared at his 
179 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

daughter with an expression meant to indicate 
affection ; at another, he tried to cheer up the 
bridegroom, who, continually scorned by his fair 
bride, acquired more and more a hangdog air as 
the festivities progressed. The guests, though only 
three in number, contrived to give the air of a 
large assemblage. They walked around as though 
the limited space were the floor of a ballroom, and 
conversed without sound, and drank innumerable 
healths. 

Suddenly the music, before this soft and unob- 
trusive, stopped with a crash, and the wedding 
party stared apprehensively in the direction of the 
courtyard. Not being able to see beyond the 
clothes-line they could not guess what to expect, 
but the audience could see the arrival of the brave 
horseman, who rode in without a drop of water on 
him after swimming the tempestuous river. He 
strode boldly into the banqueting hall, and at sight 
of him, the pale bride fainted in her father^s arms, 
the haughty mother advanced to meet the unex- 
pected guest with a threatening frown, and the 
craven bridegroom turned upon his heel and slunk 
away. 

The bride was revived, and the stranger knight 
advanced to bow before her. She lifted a tin 
dipper from the table, kissed it and gave it to 
him. Whereupon he almost went over backward 
i8o 


Mrs. Batt 


in his effort to drain it to the last drop. The 
bride’s father tried to challenge the intruder to 
mortal combat, but was ignored. The proud 
mother went from guest to guest, and endeavored 
without success to stir the cowardly bridegroom 
into action. 

Then a waltz was played softly, and the un- 
invited guest claimed the hand of the fair bride for 
a last dance. The mother protested violently, but 
they whirled away, each turn bringing them 
nearer the clothes-line. Once beyond that, the 
knight carefully made his choice of brooms, and 
he and his lady pranced away. 

Not until they were out of sight did the bride’s 
startled relatives come to their senses. Then they, 
too, mounted and were off in swift pursuit. The 
bridegroom, whose horse sported a large pink bow, 
went with great reluctance, but at last he, also, 
disappeared from view. 

I think Carol will make a perfectly lovely 
bride — if she ever gets the chance,” remarked Judy 
audibly, as the screens obscured the banqueting 
hall. “ But Jane’s a fright in that awful head- 
dress.” 

My dear child, those are my perfectly good 
plumes, which those two young persons cajoled me 
into letting them take,” said Aunt Caroline. 

Well,” began Judy, rather abashed at having 

i8i 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

criticized her aunt’s possessions, mean 

and then the withdrawal of the screens relieved 
her from further explanation. 

This time the scene was unchanged, but a placard 
announced that twenty-four hours had gone by. 
The lady guests, still in their wedding finery, sat 
half asleep in attitudes of great dejection, but the 
mother, frowning fiercely, paced the floor. To 
them returned wearily the father and the one 
guest, supporting between them the limp bride- 
groom in a state of fatal collapse. There was 
excited gesticulation on the part of the ladies, and 
a mournful wagging of heads on the part of the 
men. Then the proud mother fainted effectively, 
and the play was over. 

** Now will the guests please come into the 
dining-room, and we’ll drink the health of the 
bride in lemonade, and not out of a tin dipper,” 
invited Aunt Caroline, leading the way briskly. 

Why, how lovely,” cried Jane, recovering con- 
sciousness at once. You never told us we were 
going to have refreshments, Aunt Caroline.” 

What’s a party without something to eat, I 
should like to know ? ” demanded Aunt Caroline. 

And after our feelings have been so harrowed, 
too.” 

Mine weren’t,” remarked Judy in all serious- 
ness. I knew just how it was coming out.” 

182 


Mrs. Batt 


And was it you I heard saying that I shall 
make a dandy bride — if 1 ever have the chance ? 
asked Carol, trying to frown, and giggling instead. 

The idea of doubting me I ** 

“ Well — some very nice people aren’t married, 
are they. Miss Tinkle ? ” Judy had an unfortunate 
habit of making a practical application of her ideas, 
and Jane hastened to change the subject. 

My, but this pink lemonade tastes good,” she 
murmured. I was so thirsty and so warm.” 

I should think you would be with that moun- 
tain of hair and all that stuff on the top of your 
head,” remarked David crushingly. “ Do eo and 
take it off.” 

‘‘ All right. Anything to oblige,” and setting 
down her glass, Jane took off the rampant plumes 
and released the heavy golden braid. There, 
you can’t say I don’t do everything I can to please 
you. And as a friend I solemnly advise you not 
to call my head-dress * stuff’ before Aunt Caroline.” 

“How women can see anything beautiful in 

feathers like that ” began David, but was cut 

short in his eloquence as Carol, in passing, neatly 
popped a small cake into his mouth. 

“ They’re stylish, boy, and they don’t need to 
be beautiful,” she remarked blithely, and David 
having his mouth full, and no eye for style, merely 
grunted in response. 


183 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

It was not late when the guests left in the 
automobile, but Carol, standing with the other 
Rivercrofters on the piazza, yawned sleepily as she 
watched them depart. 

“ I^m for bed. I’m too sleepy to sit up another 
minute,” she announced, leading the way back 
into the house, and sinking limply into the first 
big armchair that came in her way. ** Come on, 
girls, let’s go early to-night.” 

All right,” agreed Jane, and then she happened 
to look at mother who, in her turn, was gazing 
reflectively at the disorder of the room. “ Oh, 
goodness, I forgot,” she said in dismay. ** I sup- 
pose we’ve got to put this room to rights, haven’t 
we, mumsey ? ” 

'‘Mercy!” groaned Carol. “I’m asleep — I’m 
dreaming — it would be dangerous to disturb me.” 

“ I’ll do Carol’s part,” Judy hastened to say, 
hoping that if she were busy her mother wouldn’t 
think to send her to bed. 

“Good for you, Judy. We’ll all help,” and 
Stan began a vigorous onslaught on the tinware 
which decked the bridal feast. 

Every one took a hand except Carol, who pre- 
tended to be sleeping soundly. Uncle Stephen, 
standing where he could see all that went on, 
watched the girls especially, and decided that 
Carol was inclined to be a shirk ; that Sylvia was 
184 


Mrs. Batt 


rather dreamy and inefficient, and that Jane and 
Molly and J udy were energetic workers who made 
their heads save their heels. 

“There, mother, any criticisms ? asked Jane, 
when the room had assumed something approach- 
ing its usual state of neatness. 

“ It looks well enough,’^ said Uncle Stephen, 
forestalling any comment on the part of Mrs. 
Stuart. He went across the room as he spoke, 
with one hand in his pocket, jingling the contents 
suggestively, and looking at the girls with his 
twinkling smile. 

“ I^m going to present prizes to the girls who 
have done really efficient work in establishing 
order,’^ he announced jokingly. 

At the mention of prizes there was a murmur of 
protest from the boys, and Carol sat up suddenly, 
looking wholly awake. It was not that she cared 
for the money which she guessed Mr. Eliot was 
going to bestow, but it was fun to work for a prize, 
however small. 

“ Efficiency counts in these days,” Uncle 
Stephen went on. “ Progressive persons are try- 
ing to arrange the work of the world so that it 
may be done with the least expenditure of time 
and movement ” 

“ Hear ! Hear ! ” interrupted Donald. “ Grand- 
father's making a speech.” 

185 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

You’ve made me forget how I was going on.” 
Uncle Stephen eyed his tall grandson with severity. 
** Anyway these bright new quarters are going to 
Molly and Jane and Judy. They may spend them 
or keep them for souvenirs.” 

“Where — where do I come in?” ventured 
Sylvia, when the prizes had been distributed. “ I 
thought I was working awfully hard, and, at 
least, I didn’t go to sleep.” 

“ You were working hard,” agreed Mr. Eliot 
solemnly. “ I saw you pick up the same thing at 
least four times, hold it for a moment with a 
dreamy look in your eyes, and then put it down 
in a different place. But, as you hint, that was 
better than sitting in an easy-chair all the time.” 

“ 0-oh,” moaned Carol, burying her face in 
the depths of the big chair. “ ' No one to love 
me.’ ” 

“ I was dreaming — I admit it.” Sylvia’s eyes 
held the lovely, exultant light which transformed 
her. “ But I shan’t need any souvenir to make 
me remember to-day. If you had once been per- 
fectly forlorn except that you could sing a little — 
if you had lost it because you were ill, and had tried 
and tried until you were sure you could never chirp 
another note — and then your voice had suddenly 

come back as mine did to me this morning 

Oh, Mr. Eliot, there are many ways to be efficient, 

i86 


Mrs. Batt 


aren't there ? And if I work hard, perhaps " 

her voice lingered over the last word and then 
stopped, but her shining eyes told what she was 
thinking and hoping. 

No one of them had ever seen quiet Sylvia so 
stirred before, and for an instant there was a 
silence so full of feeling that each one hesitated to 
be the first to break it. 

Then a high-pitched voice drawled mildly, Go 
it. Mis' Batt. I'll stay to home and do the house- 
work, while you're gittin' lessons on the voice." 

Good for you, Mr. Batt. That's the proper 
spirit," laughed Uncle Stephen, and then they all 
praised Sylvia and asked her questions until she 
glowed like a rose. 

“ Hilda and I are sure that you can do a great 
deal with that voice, Sylvia," Mrs. Stuart said at last 
with her arm around the girl. You must have 
had some training already." 

It was my cousin who had lessons," confessed 
Sylvia. No one knew that I hid behind a screen 
almost every time, and that there was a mirror 
where I could see everything the teacher did. 
And afterward, in my own room, I'd try to make 
the sounds just as he said. It was about the only 
pleasure I had," she ended tremulously. 

'' Sylvy, I just love that little girl you were," 
Jane said earnestly. 'Tm always wishing you 
187 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

could have met mother when you were so little 
and forlorn/' She stopped, half- frightened at her 
own frankness, for this was the first time Sylvia 
had been willing to talk of that other life which 
she seemed anxious to forget. 

Even that wouldn't have done any good, for I 
was hateful and unfriendly, and ran away from 
people," answered Sylvia in a tone of deep convic- 
tion. But now I'm cured, and I'm happy, and 
when this summer is over I'm going to take lessons 
and really learn how to sing." 

“ Come to bed, children," said Carol, who for 
once had listened without saying a word. Miss 
Sylvia Melba-Tetrazzini's a song-bird, Jane's 
bound to be an artist, Molly can turn her hand 
to anything, and I haven't a talent to my name. 
I'm green with envy." 

An artist ! " repeated Jane, with the quick- 
ened breath that always came with that word. 
“ I wish I were as sure of it as I used to be. I’m 
just beginning to suspect what it means to accom- 
plish a big thing like that," and then, with a sud- 
den good-night, she was out of the room and on 
her way up-stairs. 


i88 


CHAPTER X 


OLD BUGS 

''Thirty — forty/' called Jane with her racquet 
poised for the serve. Then she dropped her arm. 
" Robert Randall, if you get this game it’ll be the 
third set for you, and I won’t stand for it.” 

" What you going to do about it ? ” queried Rob, 
whose red hair looked redder than ever with the 
sun on it. His brown eyes were laughing, but the 
rest of his face was paying sober, respectful atten- 
tion to Jane’s remarks. " I’ll tell you. Lady Jane. 
Finish this set, and in the future I’ll play easy 
with you. It isn’t really fair to give girls such 
swipes as I’ve been giving you.” 

" Oh, fudge ! I want you to swipe ’em. I will 
not have allowances made because I’m a girl. 
I’m going to pull this game out now, and then 
work for the set. Ready ! ” and with a vicious 
drive Jane served her first ball — into the net. 
" Horrors ! This next one is going over.” And 
it did. Not only over the net, but over the line 
of the court Rob was guarding. 

Jane picked up the third ball and drove it 
spitefully at Rob, who was helpless with laughter. 

189 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Good shot ! ” gasped her intended victim, as 
the ball struck cleanly inside the court, and shot 
along the ground without a bounce. ** I never 
could have got that back. Say, it would be a 
great scheme always to aim at me when you 
serve.’^ 

Jane giggled. ‘‘I never can stay mad with 
you, Rob. You^re so foolish, I have to laugh.^^ 

‘ Laugh and the world laughs with you,^ 
quoted Rob aptly. It^s time to rest now, and 
then we’ll play another set if you like. Here, 
stick your arms into this sweater. There’s a nice 
cool breeze for a July morning.” 

It’s perfect under this tree.” Jane sat down 
on the encircling seat and put her back against 
the tree. Isn’t it clear to-day? I could see 
everything going on at Silver House if there 
weren’t so many things in the way.” 

I suppose they’re doing just about as usual,” 
murmured Rob lazily. He had stretched himself 
at full length on the dry grass and tilted his cap 
over his eyes. I’m glad Martin’s man is so 
much better now that your mother doesn’t have 
to stay over there any more. Nothing seems 
quite the same when she isn’t here.” 

^‘I know it.” Jane loved having mother so 
popular with all the girls and boys. ‘‘ Oh, my 
goodness, what time is it, Rob? Mother and 
190 


Old Rugs 

Aunt Caroline and Judy were going to start at 
half-past nine for a long automobile rideJ’ 

“ Eleven minutes and a quarter past tenJ' 

Too late. I hate to have mother go off with- 
out saying good-bye to her."' Jane sank back on 
the seat again looking a little troubled, but a mo- 
ment later her eyes twinkled. ** Oh, Rob, Aunt 
Caroline was so funny this morning after you 
boys left the table. She still insists Martinis man 
is an agent, and she pretends now to believe that 
he^s a great deal better than he seems to be, and 
that he^s only waiting to find out all about us be- 
fore he begins to sell — whatever he has to sell.’^ 

I canT see why some one doesnT ask him who 
he is and where he belongs. He seems all right 
to me, except that he shies whenever any one ap- 
proaches that subject.'^ 

“ That^s what Aunt Caroline thinks, and she^d 
like to be the one to ask, but Uncle Stephen won’t 
let her. He says mother’s the best one to do it, 
and I believe she means to try when she goes over 
there to-morrow, though she wouldn’t promise.” 

Jane was silent for a while, her dreamy gaze 
following the hazy line of mountains in the dis- 
tance. Nearer at hand were broad fields and 
masses of trees, and at the foot of the hill on 
which they sat the silver thread of the river glit- 
tered in the sunshine. 

191 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Martin says the river tells him stories about 
mothers and fathers — and relatives/' Jane said 
softly. He always puts in — ‘ and relatives/ as 
if he were bound to be satisfied with whatever he 
could get. 

I believe you're asleep," she went on, trying 
to see Rob's eyes, but baffled by the cap which 
shaded them. ‘‘ Let's have another go at tennis 
unless you're afraid to spoil your record. You 
needn't think just because I'm down now I'm 
going to stay down. I'm all Oh, my good- 
ness, I wonder if I've forgotten " and then 

for a moment or two, Rob heard a monotonous 
muttering which was perfectly unintelligible to 
him. 

** Great Caesar's ghost ! What's happening ? " 
He raised himself on one elbow, and then sat up 
straight in his perplexity. Jane held up a warn- 
ing finger and continued to mumble. 

There ! " she exclaimed a second later with an 
air of extreme satisfaction. I've got it ! " 

Glory I Is it catching ? " 

I don't know. It might be. You'd better 
look out. No, I was afraid I'd forgotten some 
poetry mother gave Spinksy and me this morning. 
Something I said made me think of it. You see 
mother's always finding nice little trumpety things 
for Spinksy and me to learn." 

192 


old Rugs 

“ Trumpery ? questioned Rob, lying down, and 
again pulling his hat over his eyes. 

I said ‘ trumpety.^ Jane's manner was severe. 

I call them that when just saying them over 
makes you feel like — well, like being the — the 
bravest thing you can imagine." 

“ Go ahead ; spout it. Perhaps I might want to 
learn it, too. I shall need it if Pm going to play 
tennis with you." 

No, you won't. You're only guying me when 
you talk like that. And you'd probably make fun 
of it if I were foolish enough to say it for you." 

** You know better than that, Jane Stuart. I 
may be a good deal of an idiot at times, but I 
wasn't brought up to make fun of good things any 
more than you and David were." Rob was sitting 
up now with the concealing cap fallen off, and a 
distinctly aggrieved expression in his nice brown 
eyes. ** Please, Lady Jane," he murmured coax- 
ingly. 

“ I wish I'd never said a word about it," Jane 
said half sulkily. Lie down then, and put your 
cap over your eyes. I will not be looked at." 

“ Yes'm. You shan't be," and Rob resumed the 
prescribed position with an expectant look on his 
boyish face. 

‘‘ One who never turned his back, but marched 
breast forward,^' 


193 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

began Jane falteringly, and stopped. Then, in- 
spired by the spirit of the poetry, she started again, 
and said the whole thing through strongly, and as 
if she loved it. 

One who never turned his back, but marched 
breast forward, 

Never doubted clouds would break. 

Never dreamed though right were 
worsted, wrong would triumph. 

Held we fall to rise, are baffled to 
fight better. 

Sleep to wake.^^ 

The clear voice trembled a little over the last 
words, but Jane's head was high, and her eyes 
were shining. There," she said, after a moment 
of silence during which she expected some remark 
and did not get it, you made me tell you, and 
now I hope you're satisfied." 

Perfectly. Only don't go and spoil it all by be- 
ing huffy, Mrs. Janes," he wheedled. It's great, 
and I know exactly what you mean by calling it 

‘ trumpety.' I’m quite sure I'd rather ” he 

hesitated so long that Jane was tempted to speak, 
but didn't. “ I'd rather any one would blow 
trumpets at me when I'm down than pity me," he 
ended with some constraint. 

“ So should I. I hate to be pitied." 

There was another silence before Rob spoke 
194 


old Rugs 

again. Then with a lazy indifference which Jane 
knew instinctively to be assumed he remarked, 
Say, Lady Jane, I wish you and old Davy would 
let me belong to your poetry alliance. You know 
I haven’t any twin, and mother — well, mother 
doesn’t go in for poetry very much.” 

All right. You’re elected a member by a 
unanimous vote of one. Only don’t think there’s 
anything exciting about it. We learn the things, 
and then sometimes, when we’re all together, we 
see who can remember the most. I’d copy some 
of my favorites for you, only you’d have to have a 
key to go with my handwriting.” 

Kob laughed. Why don’t you change it? I 
don’t see any use in writing that sprawly, pointed 
stuff that’s enough to give any one brain fag to 
read. Anyway, if you’ll let me take that quota- 
tion you spouted just now I’ll typewrite it.” 

I think it’s very forgiving of me when you 
talk so about my stylish handwriting, but I will. 
How are you getting on with your typewriting, 
Rob?” 

Oh, fairly well. I can do thirty words a min- 
ute. And I should be quite proud of my short- 
hand if I could only read it after I’ve written it.” 

'' But you’ll get your ten dollars, won’t you ? ” 
Jane knew that Rob’s father had offered him that 
amount for a certain degree of proficiency. 

195 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

You bet I will.” Rob sprang up and squared 
his shoulders as though ready to tackle anything 
in the way of a task. Ready for another set, 
Lady Jane? I’ll give you choice of court — and 
serve.” 

'' No, sir. We’ll toss for it, as we always do. 
And you’ve got to promise that you’ll play just 
as if I were a boy, or I won’t play at all.” 

“All right. Rough or smooth?” Rob tossed 
his racquet. “ Smooth it is, and you get the shady 
court. Now, look out for yourself.” 

Perhaps the little rest had done Jane good. At 
any rate, fortune aided her to such an extent that 
the game stood four-three in her favor, with her 
next serve, when Kenneth came running toward 
the court waving something which suggested a 
flag of truce, but proved to be a note from Susan 
Trot. 

Jane skimmed through it hastily. “Dear me I 
All sorts of troubles. I’ll have to go over,” she 
said disappointedly. “ Mr. Prescott away for the 
day. Hilda gone to bed with a headache, and 
Susan’s just scalded her hand. Well, anyway, 
there’s a chance I might have beaten you, Rob.” 

“Why don’t you get Molly to go?” suggested 
Rob. “ She’s older than you. And Sylvia lived 
there the first week. She ought to know just how 
to help out.” 


196 


old Rugs 

** For goodness^ sake don^t say anything that 
would make it easier for me to stay away/^ Jane 
went on half-irritably, as they started toward the 
path that led to Silver House. “ But I’m going 
anyway/’ she added hastily, omitting to mention 
that Susan had written, Please come yourself if 
you can. Miss Jane. I’m more used to you than I 
am to the other girls.” 

Stan’s over there taking care of the children,” 
announced Ken, as if it were an every-day occur- 
rence. 

** Stan ! Well, of all things I ” 

I’ll go over, too. Lady Jane, and perhaps you 
can keep me busy,” Rob said in his laziest way. 

All right. You can help me get dinner. And 
by the same token we’d better hurry, for those 
children are the hungriest things.” 

“Just before I left Stan fixed each of them a 
slice of bread and butter with a little — thin — 
sugar on top,” Kenneth said reminiscently. “ It 
looked awful good, but, of course, that was just for 
the babies.” His face indicated that it required 
some self-repression to put oneself in the grown-up 
class at such a time. 

“ Well, of all things ! ” Jane said again. “ We’ve 
got to hustle to keep up with Stanley. Come on ; 
let’s hurry,” and she was off at a brisk trot with 
the two boys following closely. 

197 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Just before they disappeared from sight Carol 
in a summery green linen ran out on the piazza 
of the big house and caught the last glimpse of the 
retreating figures. 

“ Jane ! Oh, Jane ! Wadt ! ’’ she called. And 
then again, Jane I Oh, Jane ! The last Jane ” 
was decidedly a cross one, but nothing broke the 
silence in response except a low chuckle from the 
parrot. 

‘‘ You ridiculous bird, stop laughing at me. I 
won’t have it,” said Carol, stamping her foot. 

'' Tst — tst — tst. Keep cool ! ” The parrot swung 
herself into another position and cocked her head 
at Carol. Then, in a tone of made-up sweetness. 

Pretty girl. Pretty — pretty — pretty ” 

“ If you put in too many ‘ pretties ’ I shan’t 
believe you.” By this time Carol was so much 
absorbed that she failed to hear footsteps in the 
front hall. Stop it,” she added, as the parrot 
went on with her complimentary remarks in the 
same sugary-sweet voice. ‘‘Stop it! You’re just 
talking to hear yourself talk, and not because 
you’re impressed by my beauty 1 ” 

“ Pretty — pretty Cora 1 ” ended the parrot with 
guttural emphasis, and then there was a burst of 
laughter, and Carol turned to find David looking 
at her. 

“Did you ever get left?” he demanded mali- 
198 


I old Rugs 

ciously. “ It was her own beauty she was in 
raptures over, not yours/’ 

“I don’t care. She’s made me feel almost good- 
natured again. I’m really in a terrible grouch.” 
What’s the matter now ? ” 

Don’t say ‘now ’in that tone of voice. You sound 
as if I were always grouchy. I’m j ust lonesome, and 
I don’t like the country. Jane’s gone off without 
I me, Sylvia’s trying over some songs with Don strum- 
ming on his guitar, and Molly wants to finish a 
book. I wish I’d been born a bookworm, or an 
athletic sort of girl, or had some kin^ of a talent.” 

“ Perhaps you have.” 

“ Nonsense ! If I had it would show, silly.” 

“ Stop calling me names, and come and play 
with me.” David’s good-nature was soothing, and 
Carol’s frown departed. “ Mother asked me to do 
an errand for her at Miss Tinkle’s, and I’ve for- 
gotten it until this moment. Wait till I dash 
up-stairs and get my paper of instructions.” 

Carol walked over to the steps, and stood medi- 
tating. She had had no special interest in Miss 
Tinkle and her sister up to now, but this morning 
! she felt a certain kinship of spirit because they were 
lonesome and so was she. “ I just want something 
doing all the time,” she confessed to herself. “ I 
suppose I ought to be able to sit down sometimes 
: and keep still the way the others can.” 

I 199 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

I^m glad to find some one who isn’t busy,” said 
David, coming out on the piazza again. “ I’ve 
been doing some writing for Uncle Stephen, and I 
felt rather queer myself till I found you and Cora. 
Funny, isn’t it, how we all do things together for 
days at a time, and then a day comes when some 
of us go off by our lonesomes.” 

“ Uh-huh. That’s what makes me grouchy. I 
never want to be alone. I don’t like to do things 
by myself.” 

Don’t you ever like to get off by yourself and 
— and kind of think things out ? ” queried David 
after they had walked a little way in silence. 
“I do.” 

No. I have to sometimes, but I never like it,” 
confessed Carol with a little sigh. I want to keep 
going all the time, and having fun. I don’t really 
care much for reading. You’ll think that’s dread- 
ful, because you and Jane are so crazy about it.” 

David winced a little at that, then laughed. 

Jane says I’m a freak about wanting the people 
I like to like what I like. My I three ^ likes ’ in 
one sentence. What would our new English 
teacher say ? Anyway, we can’t all want to do the 
same thing. I should hate fussing over clothes, 
for instance, and I’ve heard you say you love it. 
Say — why isn’t that your talent ? ” he ended with 
sudden decision. 


200 


old Rugs 

“ Oh, pooh, dressmaking.’' 

Well, why not ? ” David was noted in his own 
family for his persistency in following out an idea 
that pleased him. Now, look here. If a man 
had your talent he’d open an — an establishment, 
and pretty soon all the women that could afford it 
would be flocking to Paris to have him make 
dresses for them. I know ’em.” 

Dear me, how wise we are. How did you ever 
And out so much ? Anyway, I don’t want to be a 
dressmaker.” 

Well,” began David, in no wise discouraged by 
this flat refusal, perhaps the very thing that 
makes you like to fuss over dresses would help you 
about doing something else. Oh, you needn’t look 
so scornful. Mother and I have discussed this 
thing a lot, because we’re trying to decide what I 
shall have a try at, so I know what I’m talking 
about.” 

“ I never heard anybody so high and mighty as 
you are this morning, Mr. David Spinksy Stuart,” 
murmured Carol. I don’t dare to say my soul’s 
my own.” 

I’ve just been having a great old talk with 
Uncle Stephen, that’s why,” explained David with 
perfect frankness. You really have to begin early 
to plan what you’re going to do.” 

** Oh, well, it’s different with boys. Of course 
201 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

they have to.’^ They had reached the stone wall 
by this time, and conversation stopped while Carol 
surmounted it with David’s help. 

You needn’t tell me my shoes are too thin and 
the heels too high,” she said hastily as they started 
off again. I hear that from one of you boys al- 
most every day and I’m tired of it.” 

“ I hadn’t thought of mentioning it this time,” 
David answered with a grin. “ But they are, of 
course.” Then, going back to the previous sub- 
ject, I don’t see why girls ought not to plan ahead 
as well as boys. Jane’s going to. And even if 
your father does have plenty of money it doesn’t 
make any difference. What else do you like to do 
besides fuss over clothes ? ” 

Oh, goodness, I don’t know. Shop, I guess, 
and change all the furniture around once in a 
while, and help mother plan sofa pillows, and select 
draperies.” 

I have it.” David’s manner was profoundly 
wise. Now — ahem— now that you’ve consulted 
me about this important matter, I’m going to make 
an interior decorator of you.” 

Wha-at?” 

An interior decorator,” David repeated calmly. 

I know about ’em, because one of mother’s friends 
does all kinds of stunts that way. She came out 
to see mother in the spring, and she told some 
202 



THEY HAD REACHED THE STONE WALL 





1 « 


. 1 


n 


, V 








.1 ■ 



4 ' 


>T \- 


‘J i - "* .* 




5 )«■■ 


S,v ** \i " 'i 


, ' 'f:^ 







»’’■ ^ L 

%l.T. • ^ 


- 


»• * 





’'wWii' , ■ • v. ™f •^'.■y^V' *’ . 

:^-:>1.* Vt. ■ ..4 ..A.''>.fi‘' . ." 



. 4 i; 'A; 




■■*• ».-!• 


Jiun-- ‘A».-.r^T* 


>r-' 


* /? ?-i' 

%lL 


‘ri 


^ • t .. ; 

i r t 

*' ' * f^.T^ 


f • r I # ■ '-. t. I 

\T ^ ,« 




' ; . ' » * 

. 4 '-.'^ ''if*'; 

7 il‘''^''r?''- 






■ ,♦ 


'I ■ ■' % 




,i' 



'.y, 

'^sr 




. '*j 


- . U?: ^ ■'• \ . 


r, 


^■■f.r^jr- . f 




* '^m 





old Rugs 

mighty interesting stories about the houses she'd 
done. You have to know an awful lot about fur- 
niture and rugs and a whole raft of other things, 
so you'd better begin right away." 

“ David Stuart, you’re certainly the most absurd 
lad I know. It would take me a million years to 
know enough to do anything of that kind." 

Well, then in a thousand years or so I'll 
mention it to you again and see how far along 
you've got," responded David, quite unmoved by 
her lack of interest. Hello," he went on under 
his breath, “ what are ^ Tinkle Sisters ' up to now ? " 
As they approached they could see that the bare, 
unattractive house stood unusually open to sun 
and breeze, and that there was a great airing of 
mattresses and pillows going on. Through one of 
the upper windows the sound of a hymn-tune, 
sung in a strong, high-pitched voice floated out. 
Down-stairs, Miss Lily Tinkle's smiling face peered 
through the screen door, and a hearty welcome 
awaited them. 

Well, now, we're glad to see any one from your 
house, though we do seem to be in an awful muss," 
she said happily. '' We're gettin' ready for com- 
pany," she went on with some mystery of manner, 
and we're goin' to try to make it look homelike 
for them." 

Mother gave me this paper to bring over to 
203 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

you, Miss Lily,” David said as they sat down for a 
few minutes in the sitting-room. She said you 
were going to order something for her from town, 
and that would tell you all about it.^' 

“ Oh, yes, let me see. Hm I Yes, 1^11 attend to 
it directly,” and Miss Lily unconsciously assumed 
a very businesslike manner as she glanced through 
the paper. Then she looked around the room 
with her ever-ready laugh. This is 'bout the 
only place that's decent, and I s'pose Sister'll have 
this turned out before long.'' 

“ Spring cleaning ? '' ventured David, not know- 
ing just what else to say. 

“ No-o, not exactly.'' Miss Lily glanced furtively 
toward the hall, as though suspecting that her 
sister might appear. But that good lady was 
busily engaged in sweeping to the tune of “ Onward, 
Christian Soldiers,'' and there seemed no immediate 
prospect that she would march in their direction. 

We did think we wouldn't say anything about 
it,'' Miss Lily went on with some hesitation, but 
I kind of think we might get some ideas from you. 
You see, we've been so pleased with what Miss 
Sylvia and Miss Prescott are doin' for those chil- 
dren, 'specially for that dear little boy who'd never 
seen the country, that we thought we might try it, : 
too. So we're goin' to stay another month 'stid j 
of goin' back to the store, and we've written to ask \ 
204 i 


old Rugs 

two girls to come for the first half of August and 
two for the last half.’^ She paused from apparent 
exhaustion, and looked at them beamingly. 

'' That’s just fine,” said Carol. ''And after they 
come you won’t be lonesome any more.” 

"No, nor before, because we shall have so much 
to do to get ready. We’re only goin’ to try to fix 
up two bedrooms this summer, but the house is 

big, and next summer ” Miss Lily left her 

sentence unfinished, as though silenced by the 
joyous possibilities which her imagination un- 
folded. 

" I was just goin’ up in the attic when I saw 
you,” she went on a moment later. " Our aunt 
was the greatest for buyin’ things and puttin’ ’em 
away in trunks, and I told Sister there might be 
somethin’ that would do for curtains and splashers 
and bedspreads.” 

" We mustn’t keep you,” began David, but found 
himself utterly in the background, for Carol was 
imploring Miss Lily to take her up into the garret. 

" Please do ; I just love to see old trunks opened,” 
she urged. " David can wait for me down here, 
or he may go home if he likes.” She turned to 
David with one of her sudden mischievous smiles, 
as if to assure him of his absolute unimportance. 

" I’d like you to go up. I’d like your advice. 
And perhaps Mr. David wouldn’t mind cornin’, 
205 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

too. The tranks are pretty heavy to move around/^ 
Miss Lily suggested shyly. 

“ I^m glad muscle counts for something, Carol 
Heath, David said in an aggrieved tone, while they 
waited for Miss Lily to prepare her sister for the in- 
vasion. ** You neednT think you’re going to get me 

way over here and then drop me like — like ” 

“ A torpedo,” suggested Carol. If I dropped 
you, you’d ^ go off,’ wouldn’t you ? Yes, Miss 
Lily, we’ll come right up.” 

Miss Tinkle, with her head picturesquely tied 
up in a cloth, met them at the top of the stairs. 
“ Lily says she’s told you, and that you think it’s 
a good idea,” she said with an eagerness that made 
her seem singularly youthful. It will be splendid 
if you’ll help her decide ’bout fixin’ up the rooms. 
You see, you’ll know what girls will like. And 
all these girls have had to live dreadfully crowded 
at home, without much chance for makin’ things 
pretty.” 

There are the rooms,” said Miss Lily, throwing 
open the door of one of them. 

It was a square room of fair size, with a red 
carpet on the floor, bright red paper on the walls, 
and a big bedstead which seemed to take more 
than its share of space. Carol’s heart sank at sight 
of the ugliness of it all. It never could look 
pretty to a girl, she was sure. 

206 


Old Rugs 

‘‘The other's about the same," Miss Tinkle re- 
marked. Of course two girls could sleep in that 
bed, but this summer we're goin' to let 'em spread 
out. This room gets the afternoon sun, and you 
ought to see this red paper light up." 

Carol smiled faintly. “ It's nice to have so 
many windows," she said, trying to see the hope- 
ful side. 

“Yes, and we're goin' to have 'em all screened 
from top to bottom," said Miss Tinkle firmly. 
“ That's one thing we've found not far from here 
— a man who makes screens — and he drove over 
the other day to get the order." 

Miss Lily apologized for the looks of the garret. 
“ Aunt was the greatest for buyin' and storin' I 
ever saw," she repeated helplessly as they reached 
the top of the stairs. “ You can’t hardly get 
'round, but you two take a look while I find that 
trunk I just got a peep into the other day." 

Carol led David a merry chase while she took a 
swift survey of the crowded attic from one end to 
the other. She insisted upon poking in under the 
eaves, and David had to come to the rescue more 
than once when she was caught by the hair on the 
splinters protruding from the beams. His was no 
easy task, for he tried to keep an eye on Miss Lily, 
and be ready with a helping hand when she needed 
it. Whenever he was with her, however, Carol 
207 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

was sure to give a little shriek, but, by the time 
he had reached her, she had darted away from the 
object which caused her emotion, and would give 
no explanation. 

I've found it," Miss Lily called at last. I 
thought I was goin' to be able to put my hand on * 
it the first thing. Now, I'll spread out this sheet, 
and lay the things on it." 

David whistled softly as Miss Lily took out 
pieces of muslin and silk and other materials he 
didn't know the name of. '^Jiminy! I should 
think you had curtains enough for a hotel," he 
ventured, feeling that some one ought to say some- 
thing in praise, and wondering why Carol was so 
quiet. 

'' There, that's the end of them," Miss Lily said, 
diving into the trunk for the last time. 

Why, you've got enough to — to do almost any- 
thing with," said Carol, finding her voice at last. 

Why, I can just see — can just see " — she stopped 
with a little frown, and waited an instant before 
going on — “at least, I could see something per- 
fectly charming if that red carpet didn't get right 
up and hide everything else. Oh, Miss Lily, 
wouldn't you be willing to have that taken up and 
the floor painted ?" 

Miss Lily looked bewildered. “ Why, yes, I 
should. We'll see what Sister says. Come to 
208 


old Rugs 

think of it that red carpet’s awful hot-looking, and 
hard to sweep/' 

I peeked into a bundle of perfectly fascinating 
old-fashioned rugs over the other side of the room, 
and Jane and Mr. Prescott love to paint things, 
and they could do the floor. Oh, Miss Lily, if 
you and your sister would only let me help about 
fixing the room. 

“ Don't say anything now," she begged before Miss 
Lily could have time to answer, “ but please think 
it over. I've seen enough in this attic to help out 
on two perfectly darling rooms, and I want to go 
home and plan about it." Carol's cheeks were rosy 
with excitement, and her ruffled, wavy hair stood 
out around her head. I'll come over to-morrow 
morning the first thing and find out what you've 
decided," she went on, starting for the head of the 
stairs. ‘‘ Of course, I know I'm poking myself in 
shamefully, but, if you decide you don't want me, 
just say so, and I'll march straight home." 

She was so absorbed in her creative visions that 
she walked directly out of the house, and forgot to 
say good-bye to the Tinkle Sisters until she heard 
David doing so in what she fancied was rather a 
pointed manner. Then she blushed, and apol- 
ogized so sweetly that both sisters wondered why 
they hadn't felt better acquainted with her before. 

“ David, I saw two small iron beds in the attic 
209 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

that would need only to be painted,’^ Carol began 
glowingly as soon as they were out of hearing. 

And those rugs were wonderful. Mother has been 
looking for one of that kind for a year. But oh, 
that red wall-paper I It would give me a night- 
mare to sleep there. Now just imagine that room 
with a paper sprigged with roses — something like 
that dimity Miss Lily showed us — you remember 
it, don’t you, David ? ” 

‘‘ I remember — something,” answered David 
slowly. He was from experience cautious when 
girls got excited. 

‘‘ Well, never mind. Anyway that kind of a 
paper, and the floor painted pale gray ; two or 
three of those rugs, and a white bed, and a toilet 
table draped with the dimity. Oh, David I ” 

“ Sounds good enough to eat. Say, do you 
know, you talk just like that other one.” 

“ That other what? ” 

Why, that other interior decorator I was tell- 
ing you about.” 

“ Fudge I I don’t. I’m not one,” and Carol 
relapsed into an uncommunicative state of mind 
which lasted for some time, and resisted David’s 
best attempts to keep up a cheerful conversation. 

As they approached the house, she came to 
earth again with a little sigh. “ I’ve got such a 
picture of those rooms in my mind,” she said 
210 


Old Rugs 

looking straight at David as if she had just real- 
ized his presence. Suddenly her eyes widened 
and then crinkled into a laugh. Mr. Batt, if 
I^m an inside decorator you’re an outside one,” 
she giggled. ‘‘ That’s why you looked so impress- 
ive when you were saying good-bye to Miss Tinkle, 
and trying to make me remember to be polite. ' 
You have two large smooches of attic dust on 
your face.” 

David walked up on the piazza laughing, and 
making a bad matter worse by trying to rub off 
some of the dirt. 

‘‘ Pretty boy ! ” croaked the parrot, edging along 
her perch in an effort to get as near as possible. 

‘‘She means me!” David exulted. “I want 
you to understand that I’m beautiful even when 
smooched.” And he walked into the house with 
a ridiculous imitation of Carol’s high-heeled gait 
which that young lady herself refused to recog- 
nize. 


2II 


CHAPTER XI 


martin’s man 

In the meantime, while David was doing his 
best to start Carol in the way she should go, Jane 
and the two boys had gone across the fields to 
Silver House. As they climbed the last wall and 
came out on Martin’s road, they found that young 
person himself, gravely marching up and down 
in the grass beside the road, with a stick held 
gunwise against his shoulder. 

“ I’m on guard,” he announced gravely. 
^^Something’s the matter with most every one, 
and I’m taking care of them.” 

** Good for you.” There was a certain frank 
appeal in Martin’s brown eyes which frequently 
tempted Jane to hug him, but she knew from ex- 
perience with Kenneth that it was dangerous to 
interfere with persons at the full tide of imagina- 
tion, and she merely saluted. 

“ Where’s Stanley?” she asked with some curi- 
osity. 

Martin swung his stick in a half-circle until 
it was pointing toward the barn. “ Over there 
somewhere. He’s amusing Pansy and Peter.” 

212 


Martin’s Man 


Say, old fellow, you must never point with a 
gun,” Rob remarked in apparent alarm. “ You 
might just as well get used to that idea while 
youYe young.” 

I'll tip the shooting end right down to the 
ground,” said Martin, doing it as carefully as if 
Rob's protest had given a new reality to his 
weapon. “ I think I won't play soldier any more. 
I'll go back to the house with you.” 

Jane, who had not waited for this interchange 
of remarks between Rob and the soldier, was al- 
most at the back door when she stopped to meet 
the joyous welcome of Pansy and Peter, who came 
running around the corner of the house. Stanley 
was not in sight, and Jane had time to wonder 
where he was before Pansy reached her. The 
next moment, young Peter, much too fat to be a 
successful runner, toppled over, bumped his nose 
hard, and roared lustily. 

Oh, poor Peter I Let go of me. Pansy. I'm 
coming, Peter, I'm coming.” 

Susan Trot poked her head out of the kitchen 
window, and looked distressed at sight of the 
blood flowing from Peter's nose. From an up- 
stairs window a pale face, surmounted by a 
thatch of reddish-brown hair, gazed anxiously 
down. 

Jane almost had her hands on Peter when Stan- 
213 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

ley appeared from somewhere and picked him up 
bodily. 

“ Look out, Jane. You’ll get your dress spot- 
ted,” he said sharply, and then in what Jane after- 
ward described as the nicest, most soothing way, 
he cuddled Peter and held his own handkerchief 
to the afflicted nose, and talked to him all the 
time as if he were a large and very brave boy. 
She could hardly believe her ears and eyes, because 
she had not known Stanley could be so gentle and 
consoling. 

** I fink I’m ’most all wight now,” said Peter 
with a pathetic catch in his breath, sitting up in 
Stanley’s arms, and regarding his spotted fingers 
with horrified eyes. 

Come on in, Buster, and we’ll wash up. Some 
cold water’ll make your nose stop bleeding,” and 
Stanley strode toward the door, with Jane and 
Pansy in close attendance. 

‘‘It’s hospital morning,” said Susan, meeting 
them just inside the door, and looking very un- 
familiar with her ruddy color gone. “ I’m thank- 
ful Miss Hilda’s ’round the other side of the house, 
so she won’t hear all the excitement.” 

“How’s Martin’s man?” queried Jane, when 
Peter had been made presentable, and comforted 
with a cookie. 

“He’s getting better every day. Mr. Prescott 
214 


Martin’s Man 


helped him dress before he went away this morn- 
ing, and he declares he feels well enough to come 
down-stairs/' A sharp twinge of pain made Susan 
draw in her breath audibly. I went up and got 
Mr. Man to put on this bandage for me,’^ she con- 
tinued, holding up her injured hand for Jane to 
see. ‘‘ I explained to him that Miss Hilda had the 
headache, and he was terribly anxious that she 
shouldn't be disturbed. He tied my hand up 
beautifully. He’s got the slenderest, skilfulest 
fingers.” 

“ Doesn’t he say one word yet about who he 
is ? ” questioned Stanley. He had started for the 
door, but stopped and turned back when the man 
up-stairs was mentioned. 

Not a whisper,” averred Miss Trot solemnly. 

I’ve tried to trick him into it a dozen times, but 
I can’t. And when Mr. Prescott almost asked 
him right out the other day, he just looked kind 
of distressed, and pretended he didn’t hear.” 

Stanley went out, taking Peter with him, and 
Jane looked at Susan with a new wonder in her 
eyes. Isn’t he great with the children ? ” she 
asked softly. 

Who, Stanley ? Mercy, yes. The children 
are all crazy about him. ’Specially Martin. And 
now if you’ll just help me get dinner I’ll be a 
thousand times obliged. I hated to ask you, but 
215 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

you know my ways, and my hand makes me kind 
of nervous.” 

“ You needn’t mind a bit asking me,” Jane am 
swered promptly, but I wish mother were here to 
look after your hand. Are you sure you’ve done 
the right thing about it? ” 

Yes, and the man up-stairs said I’d done the 
very best I could for it. I don’t exactly see why I 
believed him, but he seemed to know what he was 
talking about. Anyway, it doesn’t pain much, 
but I can’t use it.” 

Of course you can’t. Now, let me have an 
apron and tell me what’s to be done, and we’ll 
play it’s a lesson. Only nowadays, Susan, you’re 
getting on so fast that I can’t give you any lessons 
in exchange.” 

Susan looked gratified. I’m never going to 
forget that it was you who started me on thinking 
I could be what I wanted to be,” she said impress- 
ively. And when I’m really a trained nurse I 
shall take care of you and all your family.” 

Oh, Susan, here’s hoping we shan’t need you 
that way. I’m going to get the boys to shell these 
peas, wouldn’t you?” And Jane hurried from 
the kitchen with basket and pan. 

A moment later she appeared before Rob and 
Stanley who were having a friendly discussion 
over the latest type of air-ship, while Kenneth lis- 
216 


Martin’s Man 

tened eagerly, and the children played not far 
away. 

Do you mind shelling these for me ? she 
asked, handing over her basket and pan as if an 
answer in the negative were unthinkable. I’m 
sorry you can’t eat them with us, but I suppose 
you’re expected at Rivercroft, and it would never 
do for too many of us to be away.” 

“ I’m going to stay here,” Stanley announced 
with calm decision. ** I’ve hired out as — as nurs- 
ery governess for the day, and I sent word that I 
shouldn’t be there for dinner when Kenneth went 
over for you.” 

Jane giggled. ‘‘ What do you know about nurs- 
ery governesses, please tell me. Anyway, I’m glad 
you’re going to stay, because I shan’t have to think 
about the children. And you can help me wash 
the dishes,” she ended maliciously. 

Sure,” agreed Stan with surprising amiability. 
“ Only don’t scold too hard if I break things.” 

I did feel sorry I couldn’t stay,” began Rob, 
but now you mention dishes — say. Lady Jane, 
I’ve discovered why you like to cook. It’s be- 
cause that blue apron is so becoming to you.” 

Foolish ! ” said Jane, making up a little face 
at him. I must go back, and please bring those 
as soon as you can. And don’t get the empty pods 
and the peas all mixed in together. Talk about 
217 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Bomething easy so that you can keep your mind 
on what you’re doing.” 

Back again in the house, Jane put everything 
else out of her mind and plunged into work with 
great zeal. Before noon she could not help ad- 
mitting in the privacy of her own mind that 
getting dinner on a July morning was not what 
she should choose for an occupation. “ I could 
have played tennis, though, the whole morning 
and not have thought I was having a hard time,” 
she assured herself with great honesty. Such is 
life.” Which was one of Jane’s favorite conclu- 
sions. “ The things you like to do don’t seem hard.” 

Dinner was earlier than at Rivercroft, and Rob 
stayed until the last moment, and took a tray 
up-stairs to Martin’s man. 

^^Say, Jane, he’s coming along wonderfully,” he 
remarked when he came down again. ** He seems 
to take a great interest in the family, and he asked 
about Susan’s hand and Miss Hilda’s headache. 

I started to call him Mr. something when I 

answered, and I got quite flustered, but he didn’t 
take any notice.” 

Queer, isn’t it ? ” The family was seated at 
the table now, and Jane had just brought in the 
last hot dish. I wish he would tell, so that we 
could let his family know. They must be worry- 
ing dreadfully.” 


218 


Martin’s Man 


His mother, do you mean ? ” asked Martin, 
looking up with sudden eager interest. 

“ Yes, or his father, or perhaps his wife and 
children,’’ Jane answered. 

Well, I must hustle,” said Rob, tearing him- 
self away with evident effort. You’re lucky, 
Stan, to be staying for this elegant dinner. Jane, 
you’re certainly a winner on making things look 
fine, but I’m going to pretend all the way home that 
they don’t taste good. Good-bye. See you later.” 

Before dinner was over fat Peter was so sleepy 
that he hardly knew the difference between his 
eye and his mouth as a receptacle for his spoon, 
and Stanley carried him off up-stairs to have a 
nap. Susan persuaded Pansy to follow without 
much protest, and then Stanley came back for 
Martin, who was obviously unwilling to depart, 
though his eyes looked sleepy. 

You’ve got to grow so that Mr. Chope can 
make another mark for you on the barn door,” 
coaxed Kenneth, remembering the arguments used 
in his earlier days, “ and lying down on summer 
days helps to do it, doesn’t it, Stan?” 

You bet it does. Come on, I’ll give you a 
ride up-stairs on my shoulder, Martin. Here, let 
me feel your muscle first. Now, I’ll try it again 
after you’ve rested, and we’ll see if it seems any 
stronger.” , 


219 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Jane looked after them as they went out of the 
room, the small red-brown head resting against 
the dark one, and a slender arm curled tight 
around the big boy's neck. 

How does it happen that Stan can do anything 
he likes with these children ? " she asked Kenneth 
softly. 

Oh, he’s been over here to play with them lots 
of times since you’ve been here.” Kenneth slid 
out of his chair as he spoke, and prepared to start 
for the kitchen with some dishes. I don’t know 
what makes him like ’em so much. I guess it’s 
’cause they’re so glad to see him.” 

Jane put oflf beginning to clear the table until 
she had slipped up-stairs with a cup of tea for 
Hilda, who was too weary after much pain to ask 
why she was there. On the way down she caught 
a glimpse through the open door of their stranger, 
and stopped to promise him a little visit later on. 

When she got down-stairs Kenneth had taken 
almost all the dishes to the kitchen, and Stanley 
was tying on an apron preparatory to washing 
them. 

Stan says you’re to get in the hammock,” vol- 
unteered Kenneth, “ and we’ll do the dishes.” 

Indeed I shan’t. You don’t expect me to take 
a nap so that I can grow more, do you? For 
goodness’ sake, don’t wish that on me this sum- 
220 


Martin’s Man 


mer/^ Jane picked up the enveloping blue apron 
as she spoke, but Stanley took it away from her. 

‘‘No, you don’t,” he said firmly. “You had 
your turn getting dinner in the hottest part of the 
day, and it was a scrumptious one, too. There’ll 
be more work to-night and to-morrow, I suppose, 
and ” 

“ Oh, but there won’t,” Ken interrupted. “ Not 
for us, ’cause Mr. Chope went over and asked Mrs. 
Batt to come and do the work till Susan’s hand is 
well again. The real Mrs. Batt, I mean,” he ended 
with a chuckle, “ and she’s coming this afternoon.” 

“ In which case,” said Jane stubbornly, “ I’m 
not going to desert now. I’ll put away the food, 
and you and Ken can get the dishes ready for the 
pan. Then I’ll wash, and you can wipe, and 
we’ll do it all in the whisk of a lamb’s tail, as Mr. 
Chope says.” 

“ That was a very spry kind of a lamb,” said Ken 
a little later, when the last dish was wiped and put 
away. “ I never saw one whisk his tail so fast.” 

“ You and Stan and I are the clever little work- 
ers,” said Jane, wondering if she were in duty 
bound to wash out the dish-towels, or whether she 
might leave that for Mrs. Batt. “ I didn’t know 
you were such a grand helper, Stan. Do you wipe 
dishes for Molly sometimes?” 

“ Well — not often.” Stan hardly cared to ad- 
221 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

mit that in the past a request from his sister of a 
like service would probably have been refused. 
'' Does David do that sort of thing? 

Oh, Spinksy and I go halves on all kinds of 
work, when we have to. Mother believes that 
boys ought to know how to do housework, and 
that girls should know as much as possible about 
business.^’ 

What your mother says goes — with me,’^ said 
Stan, half under his breath, and then fell to polish- 
ing a tin cover with a zeal that threatened to make 
a hole in the towel. 

YouVe got an awful crush on our mother, 
haven’t you?” Kenneth remarked serenely. *^So 
have I.” 

“ So say we all of us,” laughed Jane. “ Much 
obliged for your very great help, gentlemen. Now 
I’m going to tiptoe up-stairs and see how Hilda 
and Susan are getting along, and then keep an ear 
out for the children while I’m making a little call 
on the mysterious stranger.” 

‘‘ I bet he’ll be glad to see you,” said Ken. He 
looked awful lonesome when I went up to bring 
down the tray.” 

I’ll look out for Peter and Martin, Jane,” Stan- 
ley said, as he and Ken started for out-of-doors. 

That Pansy-girl is a little too much for me, 
though.” 


222 


Martin’s Man 


Jane made a low bow to the older boy^s retreat- 
ing back. Somebody ought to take his tempera- 
ture/^ she said to herself as she took off her apron 
and hung it up. He’s such a lamb I’m afraid 
he’s coming down with an illness. I must be sure 
to tell Molly what a perfect trump he’s been,” and 
then she went softly up-stairs where following 
events drove Stanley quite out of her mind. 

In the first room into which Jane peeped the 
two boys were both asleep, Peter curled into a 
bunch, and Martin lying straight and still like a 
beautiful little statue. Jane lowered the shade, 
for in a few minutes more the afternoon sun would 
be directly in his face, and then retreated in a 
panic, because he stirred and mumbled something. 
In the next rooin Miss Trot and Pansy were asleep, 
also, and the quiet observer drew a breath of 
relief. 

It will help Susan a lot to sleep for a while,” 
she confided to Hilda, who, though she still looked 
very pale, was well enough now to be told of what 
had been going on. And you don’t need to get 
up until you feel just like it, for I’ll stay, and Mrs. 
Batt is coming to get supper. 

<< I^m going now to visit — Mr. Man, as Susan 
calls him,” she went on softly. “ And perhaps if 
you have another nap you’ll feel able to come 
down-stairs a little later. Poor Mr. Man seems 
223 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

lonesome, Ken thinks. And Susan says he was 
quite distressed about your headache. I shall tell 
him you’re looking much better.” 

And so she was, for even as Jane was talking a 
faint color had crept into her cheeks. You really 
are looking better than when I came into the 
room,” Jane reiterated with some surprise. “ Don’t 
you want me to brush your hair, or help you get 
dressed ? ” 

It’s your visit that makes me look so,” declared 
Hilda. I really don’t need any help, and you’d 
better go and comfort the lonely. I wish Fritz 
would get home,” she went on with rather an anx- 
ious air ; “ he seems to know just how to make him 
feel more comfortable in his mind.” 

Who? Oh, Mr. Man. Well, I’ll go, and per- 
haps my foolishness will amuse him. I rattled off 
a lot of stories about Stuart happenings to him the 
other day, and he actually laughed several times. 
I think he might be rather jolly, don’t you, if he 
could get over seeming so awfully troubled and 
mysterious.” 

'' Perhaps. I don’t know. Anyway, I’m sure 
he’ll like to see you.” 

Well, you seem to want to get rid of me, so I’ll 
go. I love you just the same even if you don’t 
want me. Au revoir,” and kissing the tips of her 
fingers to the girl on the couch, Jane went out into 
224 


Martin’s Man 


the hall, and started noiselessly toward the door 
of the stranger^s room. The sound of a voice made 
her stop in surprise, but almost at once she realized 
that it was Martin talking, and she paused in- 
voluntarily to listen. 

“ But you know you ought to tell,^^ the decided 
little voice said, and to Jane it sounded as if he 
were continuing an argument already well started, 
“ ^cause maybe your mother and father are terribly 
worried about you. Or, perhaps, it might be your 
wife and — and children.*' 

“ I wonder," said a deeper voice, in a tone which 
to Jane's ears seemed to hold all sorts of perplexity. 
“ I wonder if my — my wife and children are worry- 
ing about me." 

The girl outside the door stole a step nearer, and 
looked in through the crack. For once she was 
sure that it was quite excusable to listen, for it was 
really necessary to know, and he might be per- 
suaded to tell Martin. She could see both of them 
from where she stood ; the stranger sitting in the 
big chair, with his handsome head turned toward 
Martin, and the small boy looking rosy and re- 
freshed after his nap. 

“ Why, of course," Martin affirmed positively. 
“ Every one worries about relatives, I s'pose. I 
I do." 

Boys don't usually worry about relatives. 
225 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

What makes you ? Jane fancied she could detect 
relief in the young man’s manner, as if he were 
glad to transfer the conversation from himself to 
Martin. 

Oh, because I haven’t got any, and I want 
some.” The little sigh with which Martin ended 
was heartfelt. When I found my road I 
thought sure I should find some relatives, but 
I haven’t. You don’t think you could be one, 
do you ? ” 

I wish with all my heart I could be, little 
chap.” 

Jane, still eavesdropping, could see that the 
color was rising in the stranger’s face, and that 
his hands, the slender, skilful hands of which 
Susan had spoken, were twisted tightly. This 
would never do. His temperature would rise and 
he would have a collapse or a relapse, or whatever 
they called it. She must go in and send Martin 
away, and say the most soothing things she could 
possibly think of. Something that would take his 
mind at once from this disturbing subject. She 
stole half-way down the hall trying to collect her 
thoughts, but all she could do was to wonder what 
Martin was saying meanwhile. Then she walked 
boldly back, and into the room. 

'' I’ve come to make my visit now,” she said 
brightly. “ Martin, you scamper softly down- 
226 


Martin’s Man 

stairs, and find Stanley. He said he'd look out 
for you." 

“ I should like to stay," protested Martin, turn- 
ing his clear gaze upon her. “I'm just trying to 
find out something that will help Miss Hilda— and 
all of you. You said it would." 

“ Well, never mind." Jane could not help know- 
ing that her voice sounded anxious, and she made 
a desperate effort to appear unconcerned. “ It's 

my turn now to talk with Mr. Man " a rosy color 

flooded her cheeks, and she broke off suddenly. 
“ Oh, run along, Martin, do," she finished with an 
irritation which made Martin look at her in re- 
proachful astonishment as he went away without 
another word. 

“ Now, I've hurt his feelings, I suppose, snap- 
ping at him that way," she said, as the boy went 
out of hearing. “ He's the most sensitive kiddie, 
but he makes up with you beautifully." Jane was 
rattling on without much thought as to what she 
was saying, and quite determined to tell Martin's 
entire history if necessary in order to bridge over a 
trying situation. And then, all at once, she 
realized that the young man was not paying the 
slightest attention to her conversation, but was 
gazing at her with a perplexed and half-wistful 
expression. Something was coming, she knew, 
and the certainty of it made her heart beat faster. 

227 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Much as she liked being in the midst of things, 
she would have given a great deal to have her 
mother in her place at that moment. 

Then, to her surprise, ** I can’t tell you my 
name,” he said slowly, and quite as if she were 
the one who had been asking it. I only wish I 
could, but — but 1 don’t know what it is.” He 
gripped the arms of the chair strongly, and Jane 
was startled by the sudden rush of color to his 
face. In spite of his evident distress, what he had 
said seemed to her an absurdity, and she con- 
cluded at once that his temperature was rising, 
that this was the beginning of being delirious, and 
that it was her part to agree with him and quiet 
him as much as possible. 

“ Oh, well, don’t mind about telling us now,” 
she said easily. Some other day will do just as 
well. Couldn’t I bring you a glass of milk, or — 
or — something ? ” 

“ Thank you — not anything. I can see you 
don’t believe me, but I may as well tell the whole 
thing now I’ve started. I haven’t the faintest idea 
who I am, nor how I came here, nor — nor which 
way to turn when I’m well enough to leave.” 

Jane gasped. The color had faded from the 
young man’s face, and he looked pale and anxious, 
but there was something so compelling about his 
manner that she was forced to believe him. 

228 


Martin’s Man 


Do you mean you don’t know about the ac- 
cident, or that you were thrown out and brought 
into this house? ” she asked wonderingly. 

That, yes, of course. Some one told me about 
that when I was well enough to begin to ask 
questions. But I can’t remember who I am nor 
— nor why I was coming here. I hated to tell — 
because I thought it would — would all come back 
to me when I was better, but it doesn’t — it 
doesn’t.” The perspiration stood on the young 
man’s forehead in little drops, and he wet his 
dry lips nervously. 

Jane was almost as much agitated as he was. 
‘‘ Why, I never heard of such a thing,” she said, 
her gray eyes growing dark with excitement. 
** Now probably we shall never know why you 
had Aunt Caroline’s name and Hilda’s on a paper 
in your pocket. And how awful not to know 

your own name ! I don’t see ” and then she 

stopped precipitately, realizing all at once that 
this was no way to soothe a person already under 
a great strain. 

“Oh, listen,” she faltered, “I’m saying just the 
wrong things, but really it doesn’t matter just now 
if you haven’t a name. And you’re sure to re- 
member it, and all about yourself when you are 
a bit stronger. And mother — and Uncle Stephen 
— and Mr. Prescott will know what to do as soon 
229 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

"—as soon as they understand about this.’^ Jane 
was so obviously distressed that it became the 
young man’s turn to soothe her. 

Don’t mind, Miss Jane,” he begged. I 
ought to have told some of the older people in- 
stead of putting my troubles on you. But some- 
how it came out after — after what Martin said. 
Perhaps you won’t mind telling them when you 
get the chance. It’s possible, you know, I may 
wake up to-morrow morning and know who I am 
and all about it.” 

Oh, I’m sure you will — very soon, anyway.” 
Jane was almost painfully eager to reassure him. 
“ And I’ll tell the others, of course, but — but not 
Hilda just now, because she’s had a headache, and 
if hearing about it makes her feel the way it does 

me ” She hesitated, conscious that she was 

saying the wrong thing again. 

** Don’t tell her,” counseled the young man 
anxiously. ** She’s been — they’ve all been so good 
to me that I wouldn’t have her troubled for any- 
thing.” 

The sound of childish voices, and of Peter 
breaking into sudden weeping, brought a welcome 
relief to Jane. Oh, excuse me,” she murmured, 
getting up hastily ; that’s Pansy teasing Peter, 
and I must go.” 

She started toward the door, but turned and 
230 


Martin’s Man 


with sudden impulse held out her hand to Mar- 
tin’s man. “ Please don’t worry,” she said with 
great earnestness. We’re your friends, and it 
will all come out right, I’m sure.” And then, in 
spite of the gravity of the situation, her refractory 
dimple appeared and she couldn’t help smiling. 
“ Do you know,” she went on confidentially, 
I’ve always wanted to solve a mystery, but when 
I try they’re sure to disappoint me by coming out 
without any of my help. So you see — if I put 

my mind on this ” with which helpful, but 

unfinished warning, Jane disappeared from the 
room. 


231 


CHAPTER XII 


A SCYTHE FALLS 

Janets news spread rapidly, and she congratu- 
lated herself on having for once made a veritable 
sensation, at least among the young people. Now 
that it was out, it was divulged that the doctor 
had some time before confided to the older mem- 
bers of the party his suspicion that his patient^s 
unwillingness to talk about himself meant loss of 
memory. 

‘‘You might have knocked me over with a 
feather, Jane said that evening as they sat around 
the fireplace in the living-room toasting marsh- 
mallows. The coolness of the morning had 
changed to cold by night, and for almost the first 
time they were spending the evening indoors. “ I 
thought of course he was delirious, and I was just 
going ,to run for Susan and ice-bags when some- 
thing made me believe him.’^ 

“ Do you suppose he'll ever remember who he 
is? " Judy asked in an awestruck tone. 

“ The doctor is almost sure of it," answered her 
mother. “ He's been .talking over the case with 
that specialist at the hotel, and they agree that it's 
232 


A Scythe Falls 

not at all unusual for a blow on the head to cause 
a temporary loss of memory. They think it may 
come back at any moment.” 

'*1 think,” began Aunt Caroline, — there, 
Donald, youVe toasted that one just to suit me — 
I was going to say that it strikes me it's rather 
uncanny to have a person around who doesn’t 
know who he is nor where he came from. Don’t 
you all think it would be rather a good idea to 
have him taken back to Boston ? ” 

Pray, what should we do with him then ? ” 
Uncle Stephen got up and walked the floor in his 
excitement. ‘‘ I wrote Herrick all we know about 
it ” — Herrick was Uncle Stephen’s private secre- 
tary — “ and he’s been searching the newspapers 
and watching for anything that may seem like a 
clue. I don’t want to make it public enough to 
bring a bunch of reporters up here. If the poor 
fellow isn’t himself by the time we leave, then 
we’ll take him back to the city, and start a public 
campaign.” Mr. Eliot turned a glance of mild 
reproof on his wife as he came back to his chair 
again. ** My dear, if any one else should suggest 
setting him adrift, you’d put your foot down at 
once.” 

'' And, Aunt Caroline, he is so nice,” pleaded 
Jane, quite shocked by her aunt’s apparent hard- 
heartedness. 


233 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

And very good-looking/' murmured Carol, 
popping a fat marshmallow into her mouth as she 
said the last word. 

Oh, well, I was only trying to start a lively 
conversation," Aunt Caroline explained with a 
twinkle in her eye. “ Really and truly I'm so 
interested in him that I wouldn't have him leave 
for anything. I can't help liking those pleasant 
brown eyes, and that wavy brown hair with the 
red lights in it. I think if you had any real con- 
sideration for him you'd give him a name." 

That was turning the tables with a vengeance. 

Let's," said David, jumping up suddenly, and, 
to his great disgust, dropping a perfectly toasted 
marshmallow into the fire. I'll get some slips 
of paper, and then each of us can write a name. 

Now, no funny business," he went on, as he 
distributed paper and pencils. '' Each one of you 
write a name you'd be willing to be called by in 
case you lost your memory." 

Would Florence Nightingale do ? " ventured 
Carol, stopping David in his progress, and looking 
at him with perfectly serious eyes. 

I said don't be funny," David retorted crush- 
ingly. What would he want of a woman's 
name? " 

'' You said write what I'd like to be called if I 
lost my memory. What should I want of any- 

234 


A Scythe Falls 

thing but a woman's name? Aha ! Mr. Spinksy 
Stuart. This time the joke's on you. You should 
learn to express yourself more clearly." 

** Smarty I You knew what I meant. But 
that's one on me all right," grinned David cheer- 
fully. What do you want me to do for you ? " 

“ Toast all the marshmallows I can eat for the 
rest of the evening. I'm tired of working for 
myself." 

Carol, there are times when I suspect you of 
being lazy," remarked Uncle Stephen. 

“ But when it's so easy to make some one work 
for you, how can you resist doing it ? " Carol 
looked half-apologetic and half-mutinous. She 
had begun to fancy lately that Mr. Eliot didn't 
quite approve of her ways of evading what she 
considered unnecessary exertion. 

Now, Judy, I'll put them in this hat," said 
David, after they had all meditated and written, 
and you draw out one. Stir them up well first." 
And Judy, after stirring with a solemnity that 
made Jane want to laugh, drew out one of the 
slips. An — An " — she was trying to make out 

the name by the light of the leaping flames — “ oh, 
I know, Anthony Wayne." 

I thought it was going to be a lady when she 
began about ‘ Anne,' " murmured Carol, but Jane's 
voice interrupted her. 


235 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“Is there any one that can’t guess who put that 
name in ? she demanded. Ever since Donald 
went to Valley Forge last summer, and saw that 
statue, he’s been reading and talking about General 
Anthony Wayne.” 

“ Well, I can’t help it. He was a famous Amer- 
ican soldier, and you’d feel just the way I do about 
that statue if you could see it. You can’t help be- 
lieving that if you turn your head for a moment 
he’ll ride away. There he sits and ” 

** Why did I start you ? ” groaned Jane. 

“ Take this,” said David, forcibly cramming a 
marshmallow into his mouth. ‘‘It was just your 
good luck to have Judy pull out that one. I 
wanted to name him Nathan Hale.” 

“ I suppose I might be generous and give up my 
Anthony for your Nathan, but I shan’t,” Don said 
as soon as he could speak. “ Unless Martin’s man 
objects I shall name him for my hero. Besides, I 
thought,” he added, putting on an air of modest 
pride, “ that it was rather — well, rather econom- 
ical to name him something that would fit the in- 
itials on his suit-case.” 

“ Did you ever hear anything so clever as 
that?” demanded Jane, clasping her hands, and 
gazing at him with eyes so full of mock admira- 
tion that he almost choked over a marshmallow. 

“ Ladies and gentlemen,” began Rob, “ our es- 
236 


A Scythe Falls 

teemed friend, Mr. Donald Lee, has shown so great 
and unexpected an intelligence that I move we 
adopt at once his choice of a name.” 

Second the motion,” murmured Stanley auto- 
matically. 

And so it happened that a few days later, when 
the stranger was able to sit on the porch at Silver 
House, he was formally presented with his new 
name, and listened with great interest to all Don- 
ald told him of the man, and of his statue. 

Jane, watching his face while Don was talking, 
saw curious changes of expression in his eyes. 
Once or twice she thought he was going to inter- 
rupt and say he knew all that Donald was telling, 
but the momentary gleam faded, and the anxious, 
questioning look, which was the usual one, came 
back. 

Once on his feet again, the new Anthony Wayne 
improved rapidly, and, though he protested his 
willingness to leave at any time, stayed on with 
evident gratitude. Martin Joy was his constant 
companion, telling him the names of what they 
saw, showing him pictures, helping him to build 
up a new memory. For all of which the young 
man returned a growing devotion, and once in a 
while surprised them by showing a knowledge of 
something they didn^t expect him to know. 

In the meantime, Carol, having succeeded with- 

237 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

out much difficulty in convincing Miss Tinkle of 
the practical value of her ideas, had divulged her 
plans in regard to making ov6r the two rooms, and 
was now occupied in cajoling every one else into 
doing the work for her. 

Uncle Stephen, strolling over to the Tinkle 
house one afternoon while preparations were at 
their height, found the directress-in-chief, seated 
on the front steps in the shade, watching Rob, 
who was putting up a hammock near by. A little 
farther away David and Donald were working in- 
dustriously to make the ground possible for croquet. 

Aren't they the busy little bees ? " Carol de- 
manded as she moved a little to make a place for 
the visitor. Jane and Mr. Prescott are in the 
barn painting the bedsteads, and Molly and Miss 
Lily Tinkle are sewing like mad on the curtains. 
You know we're all invited to stay here to supper, 
and Miss Tinkle's getting it." 

Any one helping her ? " There was nothing 
significant about Uncle Stephen's words or man- 
ner, but something made Carol look up at him 
quickly. 

“ Molly offered to, but Miss Tinkle said she'd 
f rather do it alone," she answered hastily. Of 
course — some of us — will help about the dishes." 

I hope so. Where are Sylvia and Stan? Have 
they slipped through your fingers ? " 

238 


A Scythe Falls 

Carol frowned a little. “ I haven’t the slightest 
influence over Sylvia since she’s found out she can 
sing. She’s probably at Rivercroft trying over 
those songs she’s had sent to her. Or she may be 
in the barn looking on. But Stanley’s putting up 
fixtures for the curtains.” 

Hm,” said Uncle Stephen, and then was silent 
for some time. Carol was sure she could guess 
what he was thinking about, and she had almost 
made up her mind to slip into the house and es- 
cape what was coming, when he spoke again. 

You’re resting, I suppose, after working hard 
up to this time ? ” he inquired so casually that for 
an instant she was deceived. But the moment he 
turned and looked at her with his twinkling 
smile, all her barriers of defense crumbled. 

You know I haven’t been working,” she an- 
swered sulkily. Then with a return of her gay 
audacity, '' Father says that the people who know 
enough to direct without — without doing the work 
themselves — are the ones who succeed nowadays.” 

“ Granted. I should be willing to wager, though, 
that he didn’t mean that when you’re with friends, 
and there’s work to be done, you’re to slide out of 
all the actual labor. Besides that, it takes real 
work to prepare one to direct efficiently.” 

Uncle Stephen rose and turned toward the back 
of the house. I think I’ll take a look at the out- 
239 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

posts ; inspect the painting and curtain making/' 
he said, gazing at the landscape with an appre- 
ciative eye. “ Hello I There are Martin and 
Anthony Wayne coming across the fields. They 
seem to be bringing something." 

Carol glanced at the two figures, and turned 
her head away indifferently. Probably Miss Trot 
has been making cookies or tarts for Miss Tinkle's 
supper-party. Everybody works but Carol." She 
laughed as she said the last words, but for some 
reason it didn't sound very mirthful, and Uncle 
Stephen, who was starting away, turned suddenly 
and looked as if he were going back. Then he 
went on around the house with his mind full of 
conflicting thoughts. 

I'm an old bear to step in and preach to that 
little girl," he said to himself, giving one last 
glance at the quiet figure on the door-step before 
he took himself out of sight. I suppose she's 
never had any one to tell her what a glorious 
thing work is, and that there isn't a spot on earth 
where a shirk is any good. I've half a mind to 
go back and soften things down a bit. It's a good 
deal, after all, to plan all this, and to know how it 
can be carried out so prettily." He stood still for 
an instant, then shook his head decidedly, and 
started toward the barn. Then a cheerful good- 
morning from Miss Tinkle, who was standing in 
240 


A Scythe Falls 

the back doorway, made him pause for a little 
conversation with her. 

When Miss Tinkle had gone into the house 
again, and he had once more started for the barn, 
a voice from somewhere hailed him. ''Oh, Mr. 
Eliot ! ” it said, and nothing more. 

He gazed at all the down-stairs windows which 
came within his range, and was beginning to look 
a little puzzled when the voice quoted solemnly, 
" ' Look up, not down.^ 

" You rascal,^^ he said in his kindest and most 
approving voice. " Did you fly there, and what 
are you up to now ? 

" Sewing on the curtains, sir. Molly and Miss 
Lily have gone down-stairs,'' Carol answered in a 
meek little voice. " I'm the speediest thing you 
ever saw about making good resolutions. I'm 
always reforming myself, though perhaps you've 
never noticed it." She ended with a made-up 
sigh, as though she felt quite sure that even her 
best efforts were unappreciated, and sewed away 
with the air of one whose first thought was of 
duty. 

Uncle Stephen smiled at the pensive, indus- 
trious maiden, too busy for the moment even to 
look at him, and lifted his hat in a salute which 
Carol caught with the corner of an eye. " Here's 
luck to your good resolutions. Some of us haven't 
241 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

the grace even to make them/’ he said softly. 

And it’s a great deal to be so pleasant over it 
when a preachy old gentleman who hasn’t any 

right takes it upon himself to ” 

Oh, please don’t say that. I — I liked it. I 
mean I like to have some one take an interest in 
me.” Carol had dropped her work and scissors 
by this time and was absently poking her needle 
through the little holes in the screen. I wish — 
I do wish you’d talk to me sometimes, Mr. — Mr. 
Uncle Stephen,” she said haltingly. ‘‘ When the 
boys come out after they’ve been with you they 
act as though they could conquer the world, and 
girls need it, too.” 

The wistful note in her voice made Uncle Ste- 
phen remember suddenly that the mother. of this 
particular girl was not inspiring, and that her 
father was too much engrossed in business to in- 
quire into his daughter’s ideas. 

I’m afraid I don’t know much about girls,” he 
began hesitatingly. 

“ But you know enough to see through me. I 
am lazy, but I hate to have any one else think so. 
It was something like a game to see how much 
work I could get out of other people without doing 
much myself” Carol paused, and took a deep 
breath. Once started on confession she never 
spared herself ''And — and keep them liking me, 
242 


A Scythe Falls 

I mean. You think they do like me, don^t you ? 
she ended a little anxiously. 

My dear, yes, of course. We’re all fond of 
you.” Uncle Stephen was quite touched, and felt 
that he never had liked her so well before. '' Er — 
whenever you feel a special need of being told 
your faults, hunt me up, and I’ll hit out from the 
shoulder just as though you were a boy. Is it a 
bargain ? ” 

I should say it was. I love to talk about my- 
self, that is — I mean — well, perhaps, I mean just 
that,” ended Carol in a burst of sincerity. I 
shall probably work my fingers off for the next 
week, and then I shall need to be wound up again. 
And I think you’re perfectly lovely to be willing 
to bother with me.” 

Uncle Stephen, going toward the barn again, felt 
that, after all, he hadn’t made a mistake in giving 
Carol a hint as to her shortcomings. He decided 
that she had a great deal more to her than some 
persons gave her credit for, and that perhaps it was 
his mission to be a guide and inspirer to young 
people. 

Inside the barn Jane, in a much-bedaubed blue 
apron, and Frederick Preston in overalls, were 
painting with an air truly professional. 

Come in and admire us, uncle,” Jane called 
gaily. We’re just putting on the finishing 

243 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

touches. By day after to-morrow the rooms will 
both be ready.” 

“ And they're going to be lovely,” added Sylvia, 
who was perched on a barrel where she could 
watch both artists. One is a rosebud room, and 
the other paper has bunches of lilacs strewn over ' 
it. Oh, hello, Martin Joy, where did you come ' 
from ? ” she exclaimed suddenly. How do you 
do, Mr. Wayne? ” 

We came to bring something for the party,” 
explained Martin. Some — no, I guess I won't 
tell. It can be a s'prise. My Anthony and I know 
they're good, don't we ? ” 

The young man nodded with his grave smile. 
There was always a look in his eyes that made Jane 
feel sorry. She was thinking about it now as she 
looked at him. 

“ I believe you sampled them on the way over,” 
declared Rob, who with David and Don had come 
into the barn just in time to hear what Martin 
said. 

Anthony Wayne smiled again, but the small 
boy's eyes grew big as he took up the defense. 

“ Uncle Stephen,” said Jane softly, nipping Mr. 
Eliot's coat-sleeve with her two cleanest fingers, 
come over this way. I want you to get a — a 
bird's-eye view of the bedsteads. Now, isn't that 
pretty neat? ” 


244 


A Scythe Falls 

“ My dear girl, you^ll have to suspend me from 
the rafters if I’m to have a bird’s-eye view,” ob- 
jected Mr. Eliot. They certainly are fine, though. 
But what can you expect when two such artists as 
you and Mr. Prescott get to work on anything like 
this?” 

Uncle, you’re making fun of me. Sometimes 

I think ” And then, as she often did, Jane 

stopped in the midst of a really confidential re- 
mark, and talked about something else. 

“ Do you know. Uncle Stephen,” she went on, 
quite unmindful of the gay chatter at the other 
end of the barn where Stanley had just joined the 
group, “ I’ve been thinking to-day that when Sylvia 
planned to bring Martin into the country it was 
just like dropping a pebble into clear water. Don’t 
you love to see the rings widen out? Sylvia made 
the first ripple, and now there’s another ring for 
these girls, and next summer Miss Tinkle means 
to have more. And Mrs. Batt wrote about Martin 
to a cousin of hers who lives near New York, and 
she has sent to the city for two children to 
stay with her through August and September. 
Wouldn’t it be nice if we could only watch the 
rings spread and spread ? ” 

Jane’s expression grew visionary and tender as 
though she were seeing many little children cared 
for and made happy. 


245 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Jane, you’re getting to be a real mother-girl, 
Uncle Stephen said suddenly, tilting her chin in 
order to look into the earnest gray eyes. In 
spite of the difference in coloring there certainly is 
an expression like your mother. And you suggest 
her when you talk like that.” 

Jane’s cheeks flushed under his close scrutiny, 
but her eyes looked happy. “ Thanks for the com- 
pliment, uncle,” she said simply, and then with a 
gay laugh, it’s lucky Judy isn’t here. She 
wouldn’t let me believe that if she could help it.” 

“ What’s that Stan has found ? ” queried Uncle 
Stephen, whose attention had just been drawn to 
the group at the other end of the barn. It looks 
like a set of old boxing-gloves.” 

I found them up in the attic, sir,” Stanley ex- 
plained, when Mr. Eliot and Jane joined the oth- 
ers. Miss Tinkle says they probably belonged to 
her aunt’s son.” 

Well, well, they look like the ones I used to 
box in. Put them on, some of you boys, and give 
us an exhibition. Let’s see what Mr. Prescott has 
been teaching you this summer.” 

'' All they do is to dance around and make dabs 
at each other,” said Sylvia from her post of vantage 
on the barrel, watching Stanley and David handle 
the clumsy gloves. '‘It doesn’t look as if you’d 
ever get anywhere that way.” 

246 


A Scythe Falls 

** You ought to see us with our own gloves/’ said 
David, side-stepping to avoid an unexpected jab. 

But you’d better try it if you think there’s noth- 
ing doing.” 

Don’t talk, Spinksy. Save your breath.” 
Jane was watching with great eagerness, and men- 
tally comparing the combatants. David was pretty 
good at it, she decided, but in all honesty she had 
to confess that Stan was more alert and really the 
better boxer. And how happy and eager he 
looked. 

“ It strikes me you’re both a little heavy on 
your feet,” criticized Uncle Stephen as the boys 
stopped, and Rob and Don took the gloves. I 
began to think some of these things hanging on 
the wall would come down.” 

“ Yes, they certainly need to be lighter,” an- 
nounced Anthony Wayne so decidedly that every 
one felt surprised, but tried not to look so. “ I’ve 

seen ” and then he stopped short and flushed, 

and seemed to grope for the memory which eluded 
him. I think they should be lighter,” he said 
at last helplessly, and every one was glad to have 
Rob and Don begin to strike out experimentally. 

If these two had received any scientific training 
from Mr. Prescott they made no effort to show it 
after the first few moments, and only did their best 
to be as funny as possible. Even the audience was 
247 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

not safe, for the boxers forced each other from one 
part of the barn to another. Sylvia gave a little 
shriek when a sudden rush carried them almost 
against her barrel, but the next instant they were 
half-way across the barn again. Every one was 
laughing; the boys and Mr. Prescott and Uncle 
Stephen were shouting directions and warnings. 
A bunch of old sleigh-bells, hung insecurely on the 
side of the barn, added to the din by jangling to 
the floor. 

Suddenly, through the confusion, Jane heard a 
stifled exclamation which forced her gaze in its 
direction to find Stanley, staring, with that face of 
frozen terror she had once before seen. Instantly 
her eyes followed his to see a scythe, hanging just 
over Sylvia's head, vibrate — slip on its sagging 
nail — catch — and slip again. 

The next instant the scythe clattered to the top 
of the barrel and then to the floor, and Jane, 
hardly conscious of having moved, stood there 
holding on to her arm, and feeling rather queer 
and frightened. 

“ Why — why, Jane I " shuddered Sylvia, all the 
color gone from her face. You swept me off as 
if I'd been a feather. Suppose I'd been on the 
barrel when that thing struck. Oh, your arm is 
hurt— it's bleeding." 

The shrill alarm of Sylvia's voice penetrated to 
248 



i ( 


j y 


OH — YOUR ARM IS HURT 




A ^ 






^ • I • « ■ , 




vl^ 










- '*1^ 
1*' 4 -J 




■ iKf ' >»' '*/At ^ as^iayQ 

\* y v t; VilL 

•v- f, ,.•;. ■' ^^ <■ >V ,. 'J*. 






t 4 


KS' <*P^*•■'*'p 

-1. .;'R'ii.V. 
s,'. ■‘■felm^^' 



■ ^ '■ .i' ^ W^'. - 



■*/ 

\ 


i:* ■■ ■•'' i,’^ ,.« ril 

'■• -■ . i-flS • 

‘if - t« 


L ji k .* • 


li ^ 


!■ 


. ^ ^- 


ff" 


C A 


I ‘ '■ * ■=' » ^‘‘.^ . , 

il J - af4* y ^ 






^ •• t ji 

V‘' 

$ X- -r’’" ' 


I . .!■> 
r • 4 • 


« ■» 




»T 


.S 


Sfiir 




’ - ; 5 ’ 


.y-y.^ ' \^.i mi 





fi-wS • • 


'i? 'sr’S 



A Scythe Falls 

every corner of the barn, and in a moment there 
was a group around Jane, who was gazing with 
startled eyes at a spreading stain on her sleeve 
just below the shoulder. 

I — I don^t see how that happened,’^ she said un- 
steadily. I didn’t feel much of anything — just 
the end of the blade must have caught me. I’m 
glad ” 

Don’t talk. Keep perfectly still,” said An- 
thony Wayne, pushing through from behind the 
others, and taking command at once with an as- 
sured calm that bespoke experience. Sit on the 
barrel. Miss Jane, and lean against your uncle. 
Now, let me see the poor arm.” 

Out from his pocket came a knife with which 
he slit the sleeves of apron and dress, and disclosed 
a gash from which the blood was oozing. This 
isn’t bad,” he said with such certainty that every one 
looked relieved. “ Some one get me some peroxide 
and adhesive plaster. Oh, probably they won’t have 
adhesive plaster, but court-plaster will do.” 

He was gently pressing around the wound as he 
talked, and seemed to know exactly how to inter- 
pret the impressions his sensitive fingers received. 
“ You may thank your lucky stars. Miss Jane, that 
you were wearing two sleeves and that the scythe 
was dull,” he said at last. 

Ah, here you are,” he went on, as David and 
249 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Rob came hurrying back from the house, followed 
by the Tinkle Sisters and Molly. “ Absorbent 
cotton, too. What sensible persons to have it on 
hand. I forgot to ask for scissors.^^ 

** I have them, and — and the court-plaster,” said 
Miss Lily, much agitated, and pressing forward 
with a prettily decorated pink case which she of- 
fered to Anthony Wayne. It — it was a Christmas 
present. I haven’t cut into it.” 

Lily, don’t be childish,” observed her sister 
severely. 

Jane, leaning against Uncle Stephen’s broad 
shoulder, felt perfect confidence in what this en- 
terprising young man was doing, and watched him 
with interest while he cleansed the wound and 
stopped the flow of blood. Then with deft, accus- 
tomed fingers he put a piece of plaster on each side 
of the cut, parallel to it, and pressed the edges of 
the wound together, and held them so with narrow, 
overlapping strips of plaster. 

All at once it seemed to her that with this re- 
turn to something he had so evidently done many 
times before, his memory of all past things might 
come back to him. She waited eagerly to see him 
lift his eyes from her arm, hoping and half ex- 
pecting that he would declare his name, and tell 
all about himself. But as so often happened, her 
rosy vision failed of reality. 

250 


A Scythe Falls 

There, I believe that won’t even leave a scar,” 
he said at last. Now come into the house, and 
lie down for a little, and get some of your color 
back.” 

Am I pale ? ” Jane’s hand went to her cheek 
instinctively. '' Isn’t it lucky it was my left arm ? 
Now I can do almost everything just the same, and 
I do want to be in on the final arrangement of the 
rooms.” 

Do you suppose Carol will let any one but her- 
self do that ? ” inquired Uncle Stephen with mis- 
chief in his eye. 

“Do we suppose? Just watch her,” exploded 
Rob grimly. “ Now, Lady Jane, sit in this chair, 
and your faithful slaves, meaning Davy and me, 
will bear you to the house.” 

“ Oh, nonsense ! I can walk perfectly well.” 
Jane slid off the barrel as she spoke, and, to her 
own surprise, put out her hand and clutched at 
Rob’s arm. “ I do feel — just a little shaky,” she 
confessed. 

“ You’d better ride. You may never get so good 
a chance,” urged David. 

Jane, enthroned, smiled at the faces clustered 
around her. “ You all look a little pale, I think,” 
she observed judicially. “ Perhaps it’s the reflec- 
tion from mine.” And then, from among them, 
Stanley’s face, white to the lips and hauntingly 
251 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

wretched, came for a moment into prominence, 
and she felt instantly sorry for him, and wished 
with all her heart that he might have done this 
thing. He doesn't know I saw him," she said to 
herself thankfully, and then with quick com- 
prehension realized that it would take more than 
this to comfort him, and that it was his own 
opinion of himself he could not get away from. 

It was while the triumphal procession was travers- 
ing the space between barn and house that Jane 
suddenly bethought herself of mother with the 
glad certainty that, if any one could help out just 
now, she could. Perhaps Stan would offer to go 

for her if she should suggest it. At any rate 

I wish some one would go over for mother," 
she said suddenly. Of course there isn't any- 
thing the least bit the matter with me, but — but I 
always like to see mother." 

I'll get her. Please let me," begged Stanley, 
and was off before any one could stop him. Some- 
thing in his heart responded to the desire in Jane's 
voice. He, too, more than anything else, wanted 
to see Jane's mother. 


252 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE PEOPHETESS 

Walking across the fields in the clear light of 
the late afternoon, Stanley saw nothing of the 
beauty around him, but only a vision of the scythe, 
trembling above Sylvia’s unconscious head, of its 
plunge downward, of Jane’s quick leap. Until 
she moved he had not realized that any one was 
near except himself. He could not tell what 
chance had drawn his own eyes in that direction, 
since a moment before he, like all the rest, was 
looking at Donald and Rob. If Jane had not seen 
— he felt again the paralyzing grip of the fear 
which had held him motionless. His chance had 
come again and he had lost it. 

** Probably it will never be any different,” he 
told himself forlornly. I may think that I shall 

do the right thing, but when the time comes ” 

his sense of defeat stopped the filling out of the 
sentence. In the last few weeks he had tried so 
hard to believe that he would do the quick cou- 
rageous act if need came, and now — after all, it 
was useless to think he could make himself over. 

He was crossing a stone wall, and he stopped 

253 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

half-way over, and sat there motionless, staring at 
the line of distant mountains, with the conscious- 
ness of baffled endeavor strong upon him. And, as 
he waited, all the bitterness of the early summer 
came back into his mind. 

It was just as he had said to Mr. Chope, he was 
thinking. Some people were liked without half 
trying and others, though they tried, were never 
even half liked. They're all mighty nice to me, 
but I can’t help knowing that it wouldn’t make 
any real difference whether I was here or not — ex- 
cept to Molly, of course.” 

As he thought of Molly he was glad she would 
never have to know this about him, and then, with 
a leap, his mind went back to the barn, the swing- 
ing scythe, his own helpless horror. 

He got down from the wall and started along 
hastily. Anything would be better than to sit 
there and think. He was conscious again of the 
desire for Mrs. Stuart’s friendly presence. Even 
the thought of her made his unhappiness seem a 
little less. It would be a comfort to have her say 
that he need not be discouraged, and that if an- 
other chance came she was sure — he could almost 
hear the inspiring voice, and see the light in her 
eyes — she was sure he would forget himself and 
know only the thing to be done. 

Suddenly he stopped abruptly, and thrust both 
254 


The Prophetess 

hands into his pockets. “ Hang it all I Why do 
I have to bother her as long as I know just what 
she’ll say ? ” something within him surprisingly 
demanded ; and with the thought came a hint of 
the fighting spirit, and the boy straightened un- 
consciously, and the color came back into his face. 

Now, look here, you can’t always have Mrs. 
Stuart to run to when your feelings are bumped,” 
he said to himself sternly. For the moment he had 
the queer feeling that deep down within him there 
was some one who didn’t come to time, and needed 
to be scolded. 

There’s just one thing she or any one else can 
say,” he reflected, “ that it’s up to me to keep a 
stiff upper lip, and try again. ‘ Press the grit 
button.’ ” He smiled involuntarily as he remem- 
bered Mr. Chope’s whimsical way of putting it. 

“ Well,” he said with a deep breath, I was go- 
ing to tell her, but now I shan’t. I’ll pull out of 
this myself.” 

He was vaguely aware that the decision brought 
with it a freedom of spirit and an increase of 
courage that he had never felt before, and with it 
came the determination to try again to make a 
place for himself in the liking of these people. 
As he strode along his heart grew lighter, and he 
began unconsciously to imitate the note of a bird, 
flying in and out of the bushes beside the path. 

2SS 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

** Jiminy ! I’d better be thinking how I can 
tell her without scaring her,” he murmured, as he 
came within sight of the broad piazza, and saw 
Mrs. Stuart sitting there with a book. 

Jane, meanwhile, was sitting in Miss Tinkle’s 
living-room, feeling quite like herself again, and a 
little impatient over Anthony Wayne’s decision 
that she should keep still until supper was ready. 
From where she sat in the midst of cushions on 
the sofa she could see Miss Lily Tinkle setting the 
table for supper, with Molly helping. Carol, who 
had come down-stairs to exclaim over the accident, 
had disappeared again on the plea of a little more 
work to do, and had taken Sylvia with her. Jane 
had no chance to feel really lonesome, however, 
for the three boys kept dropping in to talk to her. 

Do you know. Lady Jane,” Rob said, sitting 
down beside the sofa, I was quite positive that, 
after Anthony Wayne got through fixing your 
arm, he would stand up and say, ^ I am John 
Smith,’ or words to that effect.” 

“ Why, so was I. It was a dreadful disappoint- 
ment when nothing happened.” 

'' I think if you’d been thoughtful enough to be 
hurt just a little worse you might have managed 
it. Did you notice how bright his eyes were, and 
how alive he seemed when he was fussing over 
you?” 


256 


The Prophetess 

“ I should say I did. It quite hurt my feelings 
to see that other look come back — as if he were 
hunting for something and — and didn^t have any 
hope of finding iV* 

Golly! That's hard/' said Rob, shaking his 
head. ‘‘ I don’t know what he would be if he 
had a memory, but I'm beginning to like him 
immensely even without one. There's something 
that — that draws you to him and" — he stopped 
and listened — I can hear your mother’s voice," 
he ended, getting up to make a place for Mrs. 
Stuart. 

Jane put her well arm around her mother and 
hugged her, and as she did so caught a glimpse 
of Stanley, who looked a different boy from the 
one she had started toward Rivercroft. “ I knew 
she could do it," she exulted inwardly, but, in 
spite of her confidence, she could not help won- 
dering how mother had so surprisingly managed 
to put new courage into the boy's eyes. 

Mumsey, it isn't anything," she said in answer 
to her mother's anxious questions. I ought not 
to have sent for you and scared you so." 

** 1 tried to tell her so that she wouldn't be 
frightened." Stanley's voice was boyishly eager. 
<< I — I thought I broke it to her very gently." 

You did. You were tactfulness itself," Mrs. 
Stuart said with a little laugh. ''From your 
257 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

manner I should have supposed that it was an 
every-day occurrence for a scythe to fall on some 
one. But I — I was just as much in a hurry to 
see Jane, nevertheless.’’ 

Anthony Wayne plastered it beautifully,” said 
Jane. I’m quite proud of it. And, mumsey, it 
wouldn’t take a detective to tell that he is, or was, 
or is some time going to be a doctor.” 

“ Aunt Caroline would say, ^ Those agents do 
pick up so much knowledge,’ ” observed David, 
who was hovering around his mother and Jane. 

Anyway, mother, it was great the way he took 
command. He certainly made it seem like the 
real thing.” 

“ Where is he now ? ” asked Mrs. Stuart. 

Oh, Hilda came over, and he and Martin 
walked back with her. We call them ‘ Hilda’s 
lambs ’ because they mind everything she says.” 

‘‘ Uncle Stephen went home, too,” added David. 

He’s going to send the machine over a little later 
for you and the girls.” 

“ I’d rather walk with the crowd,” Jane ex- 
claimed disappointedly. There’s nothing the 
matter with me.” 

Perhaps not, but Dr. Anthony Wayne said 
you were to keep that arm quiet for a while. And 
probably most of us can pile into the machine, 
anyway.” 


258 


The Prophetess 

** All right/^ said Jane resignedly, and then, 
with a burst of enthusiasm, Um-um I I smell 
fresh cake or something j ust as good. I believe the 
party's almost ready." And, as if to prove her a 
true prophet. Miss Lily, all smiles, appeared in the 
doorway the next minute and announced supper. 

Have you ever seen a bun dance on the table?" 
murmured Rob, who had insisted upon escorting 
Jane to a seat with great ceremony. 

Yes, and I've seen a rope walk. Those jokes 
are old," she responded crushingly. Doesn't 
everything look good ? Oh, Rob, I hope I shan't 
be too enthusiastic about Miss Trot's tarts. I felt 
sure that was what Martin and Anthony Wayne 
were bringing. It wouldn't be polite, though, to 
admire what you have at home, would it? " 

Decide not to eat one and then you'll forget 
about them." 

“ False friend ! You want my share. But — 
goodness me, what’s this coming?" 

A brilliant little figure, in a costume gay with 
color, flitted in from the hall as Jane spoke. I'm 
a story-book gypsy," she announced, as she and 
Sylvia slipped into the vacant chairs. Not one 
of the old, wrinkled, dirty ones that you always 
see, but a perfectly imaginary variety. Here, don't 
you touch my costume, David Stuart. It's only 
pinned." 


259 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Carol, you certainly are a genius,” Jane said, 
peering around at her. shouldn’t have be- 
lieved any one could get up such a dandy costume 
out of a red table-cloth and a curtain and ” 

Sh ! Don’t give away my secrets. I’ve been 
working so hard that I thought I’d just take a few 
minutes for real enjoyment, and Sylvia helped.” 

Working I ” exclaimed Donald. 

Yes, w-o-r-k-i-n-g,” spelled Carol. “ When 
there’s so much to do I can’t afford to frivol like 
the rest of you. I’ve finished the curtains — and 
put them up.” 

“ Good gracious ! ” Rob almost tipped over his 
chair in order to look at her. Do my ears de- 
ceive me ? ” 

For pity’s sake, how did you manage to get 
them up ? ” demanded Molly. 

‘^Oh, I dragged in the step-ladder that Stan 
didn’t put away.” 

“ I left it there until to-morrow, of course,” pro- 
tested Stanley. I told you I’d put up the cur- 
tains for you.” 

I know it, but when I once get started some- 
thing makes me work my fingers to the bone. 
Look at them ” — Carol held up two hands absurdly 
small and white — see what bones they are. But 
when one loves work the way I do, she simply 
can’t rest.” 


260 


The Prophetess 

“ Well, turn your attention to this supper for a 
while, and you^ll feel refreshed after your labors/^ 
advised Mrs. Stuart with a laugh. 

“ And also give some one else a chance to talk, 
do you mean, little Mother Stuart ? Yes’m, I will,'' 
answered Carol with a demure meekness which 
did not accord with her fantastic costume. 

‘‘ Is there any other kind of a sandwich ? " David 
inquired anxiously. “ I’ve had four different 
ones, and they’re all so good I can’t tell which I 
like best." 

Miss Lily Tinkle beamed upon him. “ Did you 
have one made of chicken, with nuts and sweet 
peppers and salad dressing ? " 

‘‘ I — I think that was number two," David an- 
swered with a dreamy look in his eyes. ‘‘ If some 
one should urge me to take another — I might be 
able to make up my mind about them." 

Don’t eat so many sandwibhes that you can't 
try one of these cream puffs," advised Molly. 

Miss Tinkle, if you and Miss Lily are going to 
cook like this for those girls who are coming you'll 
send them back plump and rosy." 

That’s exactly what we hope to do," Miss Tin- 
kle responded with enthusiasm. ** And we are so 
much obliged to you all for giving us the idea, and 
helping us to carry it out. Those rooms that Miss 

Carol has planned are " 

261 


Jane Stuart at River croft 

Just wait until you see them finished/^ Carol 
interrupted eagerly. One day more will do it. 
How early may I come over to-morrow morning, 
Miss Tinkle 

Did you ever hear the like of that mur- 
mured Jane. IVe had all I could do this sum- 
mer to get her out of bed before eight o^clock.’^ 

“ Well, never you mind, Fve reformed.’^ 

'‘For how long, Carol inquired Rob inter- 
estedly. 

" For as long — for as long as it lasts, Mr. Robert 
Randall.” Carol made up a little face at Rob as 
she answered. He never seemed to believe in her 
reformations, she was thinking. 

" If you were only a real gypsy, Carol, instead 
of a story-book one, you could read our palms,” 
said Jane, as they were getting up from the table. 

“ Why, I can, anyway. I know something 
about the lines — and what I donT know I can 
make up,” she ended in a lower tone. 

“ That^s what they all do, I suppose,” laughed 
Jane. " You can begin with me, because they 
wonT let me help about clearing the table. You 
don’t .know anything about my character, of 
course.” 

"You’re fairly good-natured and very kind- 
hearted,” began Carol, with a twinkle, studying 
Jane’s hand, which beside her own looked brown 
262 


The Prophetess 

and serviceable. Hm— rather fond of athletics, 
I should say. And you tell the truth even when 
— when people would rather hear something else. 
Just — a little bit — preachy, perhaps, but ” 

“ You sinner I To twit me of that when I've 
been hurt. And — and it just missed being a great 
deal worse." Jane knew how easily she could 
work on her friend's feelings. 

‘‘ Oh, darling, I'm a wretch. Does it hurt you 
much ? Anyway, there's loads of character in this 
hand if I could only read it. You needn’t laugh. 
Mother and I had a book on palmistry once, and 
we looked at all the hands we could get hold of, 
and really knew quite a lot about it." 

But Jane did laugh, and pulled away her hand. 

You've spoiled my confidence," she insisted. 
“ Here comes Rob. Let's make him try his fate." 

Rob, forced into it by Jane's entreaties, sat down 
and presented his palm to the gypsy, who studied 
it gravely. Do you mind going away ? " she said 
looking up at Jane. “ It distracts my attention to 
have any one here but the — the patient." 

“ Oh, that's mean — but I'll go." Jane departed, 
and Carol resumed her close scrutiny of the well- 
shaped hand intrusted to her. It occurred to her 
that now there was a chance to get back at Rob 
for some of the things he had said to her. 

** You're rather hasty in judging people," she 
263 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

said slowly, and often you don^t give them the 
credit they deserve. You don^t make any excuses 
for them if they aren^t up to your ideas. 

Don’t mind me,” murmured Rob ; say any 
old thing you please.” 

“ You’re pretty fond of your own opinion, and 
rather bossy, and you think R. Randall is about 
as nice as they make ’em,” Carol hurried on, a 
little irritated by Rob’s smiling good-nature. And 
then, because she didn’t want to be too mean, she 
added, “ You’re not fond of many people, but 
you’re a dandy friend to the ones you like best.” 

‘^You have to put in something respectable 
once in a while, don’t you? ” teased Rob. “ You’d 
better be good to me, or I shan’t invite you to any 
college teas next winter.” 

Who cares ? It’s spiteful of you to say that ; 
and it shows you’re selfish to be willing to deprive 
me of so much fun. Now, listen ; I’m a prophetess, 
and I prophesy that you’re not going to college 
this year.” 

Why Carol ended with this she never knew. 
But it was the most unpleasant thing she could 
think of on the spur of the moment, and as she 
was only doing it for a joke, she thought it did not 
matter what she said. 

Rob laughed. I’m glad you’re not the real 
thing in prophetesses.” He was getting up from 
264 


The Prophetess 

his chair as if he had had enough of such foolish- 
ness. “ I guess I^m as sure of college next fall as 
one can be of anything. I’d be awfully disap- 
pointed if I couldn’t go, so don’t hoodoo me. 
Let’s shake hands to show there’s no hard feeling.” 

He looked so friendly that Carol repented at once. 
‘‘ Of course I didn’t really mean any of the horrid 
things I said,” she confessed impulsively, but I 
was trying to get back at you, because you never 
seem to believe in me when I’m reforming.” 

Don’t I ? ” He stared at her thoughtfully, as 
though the idea were quite new to him. Do you 
want me to tell you what I do think ? ” he asked 
suddenly. ** Well, then, I think that in the last 
year you’ve improved more than any girl I know,” 
and then he marched off before Carol could 
answer. 

Now, wasn’t that nice of him ? ” she said to 
herself as she watched Rob march across the room 
without a backward glance. ** It sounded as if he 
meant it, too, but of course there’s no telling how 
disagreeable he thought I was a year ago.” 

And then David’s hand was thrust at her, and 
after his another, and she told them all the foolish, 
funny things she could, with sly bits of truth stuck 
in here and there. At last some one pushed 
Stanley into the game, and Carol, who felt she 
owed him something for the critical things she 
265 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

had said in the past, turned serious and sent the 
others away, and said all the nice things she could 
think of. 

“ Oh, fudge, you^re kidding me,” he said after a 
few moments, turning very red and pulling his 
hand away. 

“ Well, perhaps, a little, but do you know what 
I really think, Stan ? I can truthfully say that in 
the last three weeks you’ve improved more than 
any boy I know,” and, without waiting to see the 
effect of her remark, Carol resigned her position 
as palmist, and went across the room to see Uncle 
Stephen, who had unexpectedly come back. 

‘‘ I’ve come with the machine, Elizabeth,” he 
said to Mrs. Stuart, and I held up the doctor, 
and made him turn in here to take a look at 
Jane’s arm. The way that young man plastered 
it seemed all right, but I wanted to be sure.” 

That’s as good a piece of work as you’d want 
to see,” the doctor assured them as he surveyed 
the pink mound with eyes and fingers. Firm as 
need be, and very prettily done. It may be you 
won’t even have a scar. Miss Jane.” 

That’s what Dr. Anthony Wayne said,” Jane 
responded demurely. 

“ Who— what ? Oh, yes, I remember. 

Well, you couldn’t have given him a name that 
would suit me better. Anthony Wayne is one of 
266 


^ The Prophetess 

my heroes/' and with a wave of the hand, the busy 
doctor was out of the room and out of the house. 

Don lost a chance there to talk about Valley 
Forge," observed Uncle Stephen to David's great 
delight. “ I hate to break up this party, but it 
looks as though there would be a thunder-shower, 
and I think we ought to be going." 

I'll round up the others," offered Stanley. A 
few minutes ago Miss Lily was telling Sylvia’s 
fortune in a teacup, and promising her all sorts 
of glory as a singer, so I don't know whether I 
can persuade her to break away." 

“ What kind of a fortune did she give you, my 
boy ? " demanded Uncle Stephen, tweaking a lock 
of Stan's thick, dark hair. 

I didn't have one, sir," answered the boy, 
flushing a little with pleasure. Even to have Mr. 
Eliot pull his hair seemed to imply a certain 
comradeship. I — I'm awfully busy trying to 
figure out how to make my own moves," he added 
impulsively, gazing with sudden appeal into the 
kind eyes that met his own with such friendly re- 
sponse. 

Good for you. You're trying to play the game 
squarely, eh ? That's what we all need to do, isn't 
it?" Uncle Stephen's hand came down with a 
firm grip on the boy's shoulder as they walked 
across the room together. 

267 


Jane Stuart at River croft 

When they reached home, just before the first 
drops of rain fell, Aunt Caroline met them in the 
front hall with a bunch of letters. 

Miss Carol Heath — Robert Randall — Miss Jane 
Stuart — Mrs. Stuart — here, Don, you take them, 
and deliver the rest. I believe no one is left out 
this time.^^ 

Jane, smiling over a funny letter from Polly 
Reed, looked up just in time to see Rob fold his 
letter suddenly and stuff it into his pocket. His 
face, ordinarily so cheerful, looked anxious and 
rather pale. At least she fancied so, but the next 
moment he moved a little out of the light and 
spoke to some one, and she decided that it was 
only her imagination which had made him seem 
different from usual. 

The thunder-shower, which, by its violence, 
made them all glad they were safely under shelter, 
died away at last, leaving a gentle, persistent rain 
in its wake, and by bedtime it seemed quite certain 
that a rainy to-morrow would follow. 

Just as she was about to get into bed, Jane, 
moved by sudden impulse, slipped across the hall 
and into her mother^s room, where Judy was already 
peacefully asleep. 

It^s just for a minute, mumsey,” she said in a 
low voice, cuddling into bed beside her mother. 
'' I know it seems awfully inquisitive, but I’m just 
268 


The Prophetess 

wild to know what you said to Stan this afternoon 
that made him feel so much better. I thought he 
was going to have an awful time with himself, but 
when he came back with you, he looked so changed 
I could hardly believe my eyes.” 

“ Why, Jane, I don't know what you mean.” 
Mother's voice was so full of surprise that Jane 
stared vainly through the darkness at her. “ I 
can't remember exactly what I did say to Stanley. 
I thought he seemed unusually cheerful, and we 
chatted, and then, just before we got to Miss 
Tinkle's, he told me about you and Sylvia. What 
did you think I might have said ? ” 

I — I don't know,” faltered Jane, suddenly 
thrown into the midst of perplexities. He didn't 
tell — he didn't tell you anything about himself 
then ? ” 

No-o,” answered mother slowly, as if she were 
trying to remember. “ Nothing that I can recall. 
Did you expect him to confide in me, darling ? ” 
Jane poked her feet out of bed and landed softly 
on the fioor. Do you mind if I don't answer that, 
mumsey ? ” she whispered. '' It isn't anything that 
I really need to tell you — and I'd rather not.” 

That's all right, Janey.” Mother's voice and 
manner were absolutely trustful. “ Don't stay out 
of bed too long, dear. The air is pretty damp and 
chilly.” 


269 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Jane made a quick guess at the situation of 
mother^s mouth and dropped a kiss there. Good- 
night ; pleasant dreams/^ she said softly, and was 
gone. 

“ Now, what made him feel so much better ? 
she asked herself as she snuggled into her own bed. 
And then a sudden thought crept hatefully into 
her mind and took root there. He didn't realize 
that any one knew he saw. Could that make so 
great a difference, she wondered. She had supposed 
he cared because he thought he was a coward, and 
not merely because some one else knew of it. 

“ Well, I can't straighten it out," she said to 
herself with a little sigh, closing her eyes and be- 
ginning to feel sleepy. “ Anyway, if that is the 
reason " — she stared into the darkness with a puz- 
zled frown — well, I shan't like him for it if it is. 
And I really was beginning to like him. I don't 
see how I'm ever going to know, though." And 
with this burden of perplexity on her mind Jane 
fell asleep. 

In spite of it, her slumber was so sound that she 
failed to hear the opening and shutting of doors 
in the middle of the night, or the murmur of 
voices, and slept on until h^r own name and a 
gentle touch on her shoulder woke her. Mother 
was standing there with a candle in her hand, and 
she spoke softly so that she should not disturb Carol. 

270 


The Prophetess 

“Jane, dear, a telegram has come for Rob, and 
he will have to leave on this early morning train. 
David thinks Rob would like it if you got up to 
say good-bye to him.” 

Jane slipped out of bed and began to dress with 
her eyes half shut. She was instantly conscious 
of the chill grayness of the early morning, and of 
the steady downpour of rain. 

Wh-what has happened ? ” she whispered. 

Mr. Randall is very ill. Rob had a letter 
from his mother last night, and made up his 
mind at once to start to-day. And now this tele- 
gram ” Mrs. Stuart broke off suddenly. “ I 

must go and see if there is anything I can do to 
help. Come down as soon as you can.” 

In the dining-room ten minutes later, Jane 
found Rob and David and Stanley eating a hur- 
ried breakfast, while Uncle Stephen hovered 
around trying to keep up a conversation, and only 
making the dismal pauses seem more prominent. 

“You here?” Rob put out his hand involun- 
tarily, and looked up at Jane with an attempt 
at a smile that made her grip his hand hard and 
swallow before she could speak. 

It was so like a strange dream to be shaking 
hands with Rob in the chill grayness of the early 
morning, with sober faces all around her. 

“ Yes, I’m here,” was all she could manage to 
271 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

answer, and then she got what comfort she could 
by turning on the electric toaster, and making a 
slice of toast, thin and brown and crisp, just as she 
knew Rob liked it. 

Come into the living-room for a moment as 
soon as you’ve finished your breakfast, Rob,” 
Uncle Stephen said. ‘‘You’ve got twenty min- 
utes yet before you need to start, and I want to 
have a little talk with you.” 

“ Stan and I are going to the train with him,” 
David said when Rob had left the dining-room. 
“ Come on up-stairs, Stan, and see if Don has fin- 
ished the trunk.” 

Mrs. Stuart sat down on the window-seat beside 
Jane. “ Uncle Stephen told me several weeks ago 
that there has been trouble with Mr. Randall’s busi- 
ness for some time,” she said softly. “ He thinks 
Rob didn’t know about it, and I’m afraid the poor 
boy will have a great deal to face.” 

“ Oh, mother ” began Jane, but just then the 

cook came to ask Mrs. Stuart to go into the kitchen 
for a moment, and Jane was left alone. 

If there were only something she could do, she 
thought anxiously. Friends were so helpless ! 
Poor Rob would have to march up to his troubles 
all alone without even a brother or sister to share 
the hard times. And then, at the thought of 
marching against trouble, she suddenly remem- 
272 


The Prophetess 

bered the quotation Rob had coaxed her into re- 
peating to him. She had promised to write it for 
him and had never done so. 

Uncle Stephen’s den was even darker and more 
airless than the other rooms, but Jane switched on 
the electric light, seized paper and pen, and went 
to work. 

She must put the best and clearest work into 
this, for it was useless to give him something he 
could not read. Instinctively she began half-print- 
ing it in small, even letters, as she would have 
put a verse on a calendar. 

There I He’ll never recognize my writing, 
but he’ll remember the quotation and where it 
comes from,” she said as she ended it. Now I’ll 
slip it into his pocket.” 

Rob and Uncle Stephen were still in the living- 
room. Jane caught a glimpse of them, as she 
passed the door, standing before a crackling fire, 
Rob with arm against the mantel, and his anx- 
ious, boyish face illumined by the blaze. She 
drew a quick breath as she went on. 

In the hall was Rob’s suit-case and on the hall- 
seat were two raincoats. Jane pushed David’s 
aside, and tucked the folded paper into one of 
the deep pockets of the other. Then she stood at 
the front door and looked out at the swaying 
branches, and the rain, which was lessening now. 

273 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Very soon the automobile appeared and Jane 
opened the door for the chauffeur, who ran up- 
stairs. A moment later he and David came down 
carrying Rob's trunk. Stanley seized the suit-case 
and raincoats, and followed the others to the ma- 
chine. When Rob came out of the living-room 
he looked so pale and sober that Jane could only 
mumble something, she hardly knew what, as he 
gave her hand a quick grasp and hurried off. 

Before the boys got into the automobile they 
paused for an instant. David and Stan put on 
their raincoats, and Rob opened his suit-case and 
extracted therefrom a coat which looked exactly 
like the one Stanley was putting on. Don, who 
had gone out with them, shoved Rob into it, and 
then shut the suit-case with a snap and handed it 
to the chauffeur. 

Oh," said Jane with a gasp, and took three 
steps across the piazza just as the automobile rolled 
smoothly away. 

‘‘ Mustn't stop them now, Janey," cautioned 
Uncle Stephen kindly. They haven't much 
time to spare." 

A moment later, alone with her mother in the 
living-room, Jane disclosed the mistake she had 
made. I wanted Rob to have it, and I took such 
pains with it," she lamented. You know I can 
print pretty well. And I never thought of any 
274 


The Prophetess 

one but Rob and David when I saw those two 
coats. Well, there's one comfort ; Stan will never 
know who did it." 

We shall all be writing to Rob later ; you can 
put it in then, Janey," suggested mother. And 
perhaps it will do some good where it is now." 

I shall never feel so much like it again," sighed 
Jane. ‘‘And it won't do any good where it is now. 
I've lost my faith in that direction." 

For an instant she stared soberly into the fire, 
which had lost its life and glow, and was dying 
down. Then, with a little shiver, she said, “ I'm 
going back to bed, mumsey," and was off directly, 
leaving Mrs. Stuart to wonder by what ill fortune 
poor Stanley had fallen out of her daughter's good 
graces again. 


275 


CHAPTER XIV 


PORCUPINES AND FISH 

Every one grieved for Rob when word came 
that he had reached home too late to say good-bye 
to the father who had been his dearest comrade. 
And they all missed him so much that, during the 
first week after his departure, Rivercroft housed a 
forlorn and spiritless group of young people. 

This being the case. Uncle Stephen brought to 
immediate completion some plans he had been se- 
cretly making, and announced that a personally 
conducted party would leave for Porcupine Lodge 
on August eighth. 

‘‘ Hurrah ! ThaPs day after to-morrow,^' said 
David. Are you going to let the girls go, un- 
cle? 

“ Why, you young villain I You back number ! 
DonT you know that the girls are included in 
everything nowadays Uncle Stephen grew 
quite red in the face in his effort to be severe. ‘‘ I 
— why, I’d sooner think of leaving you boys be- 
hind.” 

“ Now will you be good ? ” said Jane with more 
276 


Porcupines and Fish 

animation than she had shown for a week. 
** Please tell us about it, uncle.” 

Mr. Eliot adjusted his glasses and took an en- 
velope from his pocket. We^re going into the 
woods near those mountains you can see from 
here. This picture shows you the lodge with all 
the little cabins clustered around it, and the lake 
not far away. A friend of mine had it last year, 
and iPs just a surprising chance that it wasnT let 
early in the season.” 

“ I choose this cabin,” said Carol, indicating the 
one nearest the lodge ; then it will be easier for 
me to get up for breakfast.” 

** Therein be no chance for lie-abed persons 
there,” Uncle Stephen announced. We’ll ship 
them right back to Rivercroft to their Aunt Caro- 
line.” 

‘'Isn’t Aunt Caroline going with us?” de- 
manded Jane. 

“ She prefers to stay here and invite some 
friends. And your mother insists that Hilda shall 
be in the party, and she and Judy will go to Sil- 
ver House and stay until we get back. Ken and 
Mr. Prescott, and Anthony Wayne and Martin are 
going with us.” 

“ Good I ” said Jane. Now Martin can seethe 
realest woods. But — mother ! ” 

“ I know,” answered Uncle Stephen. “ I let her 
277 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

plan it herself, though, and she seems to think 
this way is best. Perhaps you can make her alter 
her mind.’^ 

But though Jane and all the others did their 
prettiest coaxing, Mrs. Stuart was firm, and could 
not be persuaded to change her plans. 

There was a train ride and then a long wagon 
ride, and it was just at sunset when the party 
drove up the last winding hill from the top of 
which Porcupine Lodge looked out on the placid 
lake with its wooded islands. The distant, hazy 
mountains Jane had so often gazed upon loomed 
near and distinct, and behind them the sun had 
just dropped out of sight, leaving a crimson flush 
on the lake, and a wealth of color in the sky. 

A plump woman in a dark-blue dress and white 
apron came out to greet them as they stopped in 
front of the lodge, and the talkative man who had 
driven the first wagon introduced her to Uncle 
Stephen as “ My wife. Mis' Dodd." 

“ Supper’ll be ready as soon as you’re ready for 
it," she said smilingly, and every one blessed her 
for the words. There’s a chance to wash your 
hands right in the lodge here, and after supper 
you can decide where you’ll sleep." 

The lodge had four rooms, a big living-room 
with a small bedroom off from it, a large dining- 
room and a kitchen. At one end of the living- 
278 


Porcupines and Fish 

room there was a huge fireplace in which a fire 
was already blazing, for the mountain air was 
cool. There were quaint benches, a number of 
wicker chairs, a slippery-looking couch, and to 
the joy of every one, a phonograph. Jane tried 
to photograph the room on her mind while she 
waited, because she wanted to write mother every 
small detail. 

They were all so tired that supper and the 
choosing of cabins were matters to be put through 
as quickly as possible. After which with thank- 
ful hearts they went to bed. 

Lady Jane,” Carol said softly, feeling disap- 
pointingly wakeful after she had snuggled into 
her cot, with her friend just across the cabin from 
her. “ Lady Jane, are you afraid ? ” 

No. Not with so many people within scream- 
ing distance,” mumbled Jane, who had been almost 
asleep, and rather resented having to speak again. 

I — I^m going to try to be an awfully good 
sport, Jane,” murmured Carol a few minutes later. 
“ I^m not going to scream and be foolish, and I’ll 

wear those thick shoes, and ” Something told 

her that her remarks were unheard, and she 
stopped abruptly. Dear me, I wish we could 
both feel talky at the same minute,” she said to 
herself impatiently. I’m not a bit sleepy now.” 

She lay there quietly for some time wanting to 
279 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

get up, and look out of the door at the lake and 
mountains, but hating to leave the safe shelter 
of her bed. Suddenly she wondered why it was 
called Porcupine Lodge,^^ and an obvious reason 
flashed into her mind. 

I suppose there are millions of porcupines 
around here,^* she said to herself, involuntarily 
curling up her feet and pulling the bedclothes 
more tightly around her. ** Ugh I Horrid things 
that shoot quills ! ” She remembered with terror 
a friend of hers, who, camping out, had written 
that the porcupines nibbled her toes while she 
slept. 

Oh, dear, I never shall go to sleep,^’ she moaned 
softly. But I will not wake Jane.’^ It was much 
easier being a real sport in one’s imagination, but 
she would not give up the idea, she decided 
pluckily. The next instant she was smothering 
a scream with her head under the blankets, be- 
cause something rustled in the corner of the cabin. 

It was perfectly heartless of Jane to sleep like 
that, she told herself, when she finally dared to 
emerge from under the bedclothes again. There 
were all sorts of little noises which no one would 
like to hear all alone. Then, with a quick change, 
she thought of Miss Tinkle and Miss Lily, who 
would sympathize with her nervousness, she was 
sure. And from them, her mind turned to the 
280 


Porcupines and Fish 

pale girl who had settled down in Miss Tinkle’s 
rosebud chamber with such deep rapture in her 
dark, tired eyes. 

In spite of her fears Carol sighed contentedly, 
and began to relax a little. She was thinking of 
the girl’s face when she said that she had read a 
great deal about the palaces of the rich, but noth- 
ing had ever seemed to her quite so beautiful as 
that room. 

It’s — very — satisfactory — to do things — for 
people — when — when they’re so — grateful,” Carol 
murmured jerkily. Then with no consciousness 
that a moment of time had passed, she suddenly 
found herself sitting up in bed, screaming, with 
her eyes tightly shut. As she woke more fully, she 
screamed still louder, and it was not until Jane 
had taken both of her hands and was soothing and 
scolding at the same time, that she consented to 
open her eyes and shut her mouth. 

It — it was a porcupine,” she whimpered. “ He 
— he tried to cuddle down on my shoulder.” She 
had released one of her hands, and was rubbing 
her cheek in a dazed fashion, and still sniffing 
pathetically. '' He shot his qu-quills at me — I 
felt it.” 

You’d be likely to if one had,” Jane said drily. 

I never heard of a porcupine trying to cuddle on 
any one’s shoulder, and there isn’t any hole in 
281 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

your cheek, nor a quill sticking out. You were 
dreaming, girl.^^ 

'' Dreaming I retorted Carol with an indig- 
nation that dispelled her fright. '' Dreaming ! 

Why, I haven't closed " she paused, suddenly 

conscious of unmistakable daylight, and of the 
sound of hurrying footsteps. 

Tell 'em it was you screaming — ple-ase," 
she implored, just as David's voice demanded what 
had happened. 

We're all right," Jane answered. It was 
only a bad dream. Spinksy, are you up for keeps? 
I'll be out in a minute." 

The girls, listening, could hear David turn 
away explaining to several interested persons that 
one of the girls had had the nightmare. 

‘^Jane, you're a brick. Now they can only 
tease me half the time. I'm going to get up, too, 
even though — even though I haven't been asleep." 
Carol giggled softly, and in spite of her heroic 
resolve, lay perfectly still looking around the 
cabin. 

All at once Jane heard a stifled exclamation, 
and turned to find her friend pointing at some- 
thing, and shaking with laughter. 

S-see the porcupine," she gasped faintly. I 
t-told you there was one." 

Jane's eyes followed the direction of the point- 
282 


Porcupines and Fish 

ing finger to see a plump, striped chipmunk, 
sitting on the little ledge above the door, gazing at 
them with an air of offended dignity. 

“ Oh, you darling,'' she cried softly. Wait till 
I get you one of those little crackers mother put 
in my bag." 

Mercy I He won't come near you. They're 
the scaredest things." 

Except in the night, when they want to cuddle 
on your shoulder, and stick porcupine quills into 
you," retorted Jane. And then, holding out the 
cracker and coaxing in her most beguiling tones, 
she was almost as startled as Carol when the little 
creature apparently hurled itself through the air, 
and came in a swift scramble from the fioor to her 
shoulder. Here it nibbled the cracker with great 
enjoyment, while Jane held her breath and did 
not dare to move. 

“ Oh, if Martin and Ken could only see this," 
she breathed. Some one must have tamed him." 
She put up her hand to touch him, and in a flash 
he was regarding them from the safe shelter of the 
top of the window, and saying in his own language 
something of evidently great importance. Five 
minutes later he had disappeared off the face of 
the earth, so far as they could tell, and neither of 
them had seen his departure. 

Jane, leaving Carol to dress at her leisure, walked 
283 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

out of the cabin to find Martin feeding birds under 
the guidance of Mrs. Dodd. Near at hand a striped 
chipmunk lurked, and darted out now and then to 
snatch a crumb or two. 

'' Mr. Nibbles don't seem to feel so very hungry 
this morning," Mrs. Dodd said, looking at Jane 
with her pleasant smile. “ He's a little mite afraid 
of the birds, though, and perhaps that's the 
reason." 

Unless I'm mistaken he's had something to 
eat," laughed Jane. “ What do you think, Martin, 
he came into our cabin and woke us." 

So that was the cause of the screams." Mrs. 
Dodd looked a little worried. “ I forgot he might 
keep on going in there. You see, I've had a little 
niece living with me for some time and she tamed 
him, and she slept in that cabin. We've never 
been able to find where he goes in and out, or else 
we'd have it stopped." 

“ Oh, please don't," cried Jane, and then laughed 
at Martin's quivering eagerness when Mr. Nibbles, 
grown a little bolder, raced to his shoulder, and 
then to his pocket. 

‘‘ Well, there, I guess you’ll be wanting some 
breakfast. I'd like to stay out here all the morn- 
ing, and show the sights to that little boy," and 
Mrs. Dodd started toward the house with a regret- 
ful glance at Martin. 


284 


Porcupines and Fish 

Then from just behind Jane came a melodious 
voice quoting — 

Full many a glorious morning have I seen 
Platter the mountain-tops with sovereign eye, 
Kissing with golden face the meadows green, 

Gilding pale streams with heavenly alchemy. 

** Isn't that lovely ? " Jane said with a deep 
breath. “ It's — why, it's wonderful. Please say 
it again slowly, Mr. Prescott. It just expresses 
my feelings." 

It's remarkable, isn't it, how often the immor- 
tal Shakespeare helps us to express our feelings ? 
I'll say it again, and you can learn it for future use." 

“ Now I'm all ready for the next ^ glorious morn- 
ing,' " Jane exulted when she had tucked the 
lovely lines into a safe corner of her mind. I 
must teach that to Spinksy. He and mother are 
the other members of my poetry club." And then 
it flashed into her mind that some one else had 
wanted to belong, and she found herself thinking 
how Rob would have enjoyed this morning, and 
the mountains, and Carol's adventure with the 
chipmunk. 

It was somewhat startling, therefore, to have 
David say almost in her ear, Isn't it a burning 
shame that all this couldn't have happened before 
old Rob had to go away ? " 

‘*I should say so. I was just thinking of him. 

285 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

You haven^t had a chance to tell me what was in 
that letter you had yesterday/' 

Not much. He was glad to get all our letters, 
and he says he’s got to hunt a job.” In spite of 
the sunshine and joy and life about him, David’s 
youthful face was set in very sober lines. 

Oh, Spinksy, does that mean no college?” 

“ I suppose so. Poor old Rob I Everything’s 
hitting him at once. I feel as if I ought to be back 
in Belhaven. Anyway, when we do get there we’ll 
‘ stand by,’ won’t we, Janey ? ” 

Of course we will.” Jane’s face brightened a 
little, and at that moment there was a joyous burst 
of laughter which drew her attention to the group 
Mr. Nibbles was entertaining. 

He’s a dear, isn’t he, Ken ? ” Carol said as they 
all started toward the house in response to a wel- 
come summons. “ That is, I think so when I know 

that he isn’t a ” She stopped short and 

looked at Jane with a conscious smile. Did you 
ever know such a grand morning?” she went on 
hurriedly. It makes me feel that I want to do 
all sorts of outdoor things.” 

“ Like lying on the grass, or in hammocks, do 
you mean ? ” suggested Donald meanly. 

“ Now, you’ve hurt my feelings.” Carol tried to 
look sad and failed utterly. I mean something 
strenuous like rowing, and — and fishing.” 

286 


Porcupines and Fish 

There's nothing very strenuous about the fish- 
ing you'll do," remarked Stanley. '' Why don't you 
have a string and a bent pin, and sit on the shore 
of the lake ? " 

“ Don't discourage her, my boy," Uncle Stephen 
admonished. “Every girl has a right to think 
she’s going to reform. I should like to see you 
and Sylvia cultivating the athletic spirit, my dear, 
and there's no time like the present. Just show 
those scoffing boys that merely lack of inclination 
has kept you from it before." 

They were taking their seats at the table as Mr. 
Eliot finished speaking, and Carol slipped into the 
chair beside him, feeling that at least she had one 
friend who would sympathize with her sudden ideas 
of reformation. 

For the greater part of the morning, every one 
was busy getting settled, and investigating the im- 
mediate neighborhood of Porcupine Lodge. 

Jane, dashing around the house in pursuit of 
Don and David, came upon Sylvia and Carol, who 
were sitting on the piazza. 

“ We're three miles from our next neighbor,” she 
announced, slackening her rapid pace slightly. 
“ And we raise all our own vegetables and milk 
and eggs, and the mail is brought by a boy once in 
two days. 

“ We're going fishing this afternoon," she flung 
287 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

back at them when she was almost out of hearing. 

Don’t get too tired — sitting still.” 

Oh, the mean little thing, to get too far off for 
us to say anything back,” lamented Carol. “ Hon- 
estly, Sylvia, I more than half meant what I said 
this morning about trying to be athletic. We lose 
lots of fun because we don’t do the outdoor things.” 

I suppose so,” Sylvia assented cheerfully. I 
don’t see how I can help it, though, for I don’t 
know how, and I’m not that kind, anyway.” 

Well, neither am I, but to-day I seem to see a 
glorious career in athletics before me.” 

It certainly isn’t behind you,” interpolated 
Sylvia unkindly. 

That remark is beneath my notice. I shall be 
forgiving enough to drag you on to glory with me. 
Can you row ? ” 

“ Never tried it.” 

“ Well, I have, and I heard Mr. Prescott tell Ken 
that that small rowboat tied to the float is per- 
fectly safe, and we’ll keep along by the shore where 
the water isn’t deep.” 

What does all this mean ? ” Sylvia was plainly 
mystified. 

Why, I’m proving to you that you’re quite safe 
in accepting my invitation to go rowing. Come 
on, Sylvy, please. We’ll surprise them all.” 

I shouldn’t wonder if we did,” murmured 
288 


Porcupines and Fish 

Sylvia, getting up in response to Carol’s tugging 
hand, and following her to the float without the 
slightest intention of leaving Arm ground. 

141 untie it. Now 141 get in and steady it. 

Now, step right here Carol’s imperative 

tone had the desired effect, and much to her own 
surprise Sylvia found herself sitting on one of the 
small seats, gazing anxiously at the lake, which 
seemed all at once very large and billowy. Carol, 
facing her, seemed by contrast proportionately 
small and fragile. 

You never can use those two oars,” she gasped, 
with a sinking feeling at her heart, when her 
friend pushed the boat away from the float. “ You’d 
better let me try one. I — I think I know some- 
thing about the stroke. You’re — doing — beauti- 
fully, of course.” 

Y-yes. It’s easy.” At that instant one of the 
oars got caught, and Carol nearly went over back- 
ward in her effort to extricate it. They were 
about two boat-lengths from the shore, and parallel 
with it, and she felt that she could afford to rest a 
moment, and decide which way to go. 

If you don’t let me take one of those oars I’ll 
step out and wade ashore,” Sylvia said firmly. 
‘‘ I can see exactly how you do it, and I’m not go- 
ing to let a little thing like you do all %e work.” 

‘^Well,” agreed Carol, who knew her friend’s 
289 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

mild obstinacy, take one then. Perhaps it will 
be better.'^ 

They were so absorbed that neither had noticed 
that there was an observer of their efforts in the 
person of Stanley, who, as the oar was transferred 
from one to the other, watched them with some 
perplexity. 

<< We — we donT seem to get anywhere,^^ panted 
Carol a few moments later. 

Am I doing it right ? I’m trying to stroke — 
to pull — whatever you may call it — just the way 
you do.” 

I guess so.” Carol’s voice was distinctly weary. 

Let’s rest again, and then perhaps we’ll get on 
better.” 

Carol’s gaze wandered from the lake to the shore, 
and there encountered Stanley doubled up with 
silent mirth. Now, what is the matter with 
you ? ” she demanded impatiently. I don’t see 
anything funny.” 

“ Try sitting with your back to Sylvia,” was all 
Stanley could hurry out before he went into 
another paroxysm. 

Carol stared blankly into Sylvia’s face. “ Mercy 
me ! We’ve been pulling in different directions,” 
she faltered, and then the funny side of it struck 
her, and she laughed until Sylvia begged her to 
stop. 


290 


Porcupines and Fish 

Stan, what will you take not to tell the others 
about this? she demanded. 

“ Just one little promise from you and Sylvia. 
Now get the boat back here and take me in. If 
you're going to do things like this you must learn 
how." 

There was an authority about Stan not to be 
questioned, and Carol meekly prodded and 
wriggled the boat within reach of the float. 

“ Now," said Stanley, holding the boat steady. 

You move up into the end, Sylvia, and I'll show 
Carol how to use the oars." 

Stanley was a good teacher, and before long 
Carol began to feel that she really could accomplish 
something if she persevered. Color came into her 
cheeks, and there was a sparkle of determination 
in her eyes. 

Just a little more ? " she pleaded, when Stanley 
took the oars and turned toward the float. 

“ Not another stroke. You've had enough for 
one lesson. I'll give you another any time you 
like, but you and Sylvia have got to promise not 
to get into a boat without some one who knows 
about it." 

I promise," answered Sylvia with great readi- 
ness. ** And what's more, I'm not going to try 
to be athletic. I may as well give up first as 
last." 


291 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

‘‘ Oh, Sylvia, don^t. I^m not going to stop try- 
ing, but I promise about the boat, Stan. And 
you've been so perfectly fine about teaching me 
that I think I'll let you tell — the joke on me. In 
fact, I think I'll tell it myself. It would be mean 
to keep so much joy from Jane and David." 

Two hours later Mr. Nibbles, sitting on a tree 
near the fioat, saw the whole party embarking in 
boats and canoes for a trip to one of the islands, 
and made farewell remarks to them as they left. 

“ I’d like to take him," said Martin longingly, 

but he might get away. Let's play we're going 
to discover something. Will you. Miss Hilda? 
Will you, Mr. Anthony ? " 

Yes," answered Anthony Wayne, rowing with 
strong, even strokes. There are several things I 
should like to discover." He was tanned and 
freckled, and his thick hair, ruffled by the breeze, 
was red-brown in the sunlight. But even when 
he smiled, as he was smiling now at the boy curled 
up at his feet, there was always a wistful, puzzled 
look in his eyes which brought a lump into Hilda's 
throat. 

‘‘ See Jane paddle standing up," she said sud- 
denly. She's as graceful and strong as if she had 
lived in the woods always." 

“ When I see anything of that kind I seem to 
know how to do it right away," Anthony Wayne 
292 


Porcupines and Fish 

murmured, ** but except by flashes, nothing comes 
back to me/’ 

“ It will come. We’re all sure of it.” Hilda’s 
voice and eyes would have given any one courage, 
and the young man’s face brightened. 

I’m going to be sure, too,” he said quickly. 

It shall come, and it will be you — and all the 
other kind friends — who have made life possible 
for me.” 

“ And me ? ” Martin laid his brown head on 
Anthony Wayne’s knee and looked anxiously at 
him. “ You mean me, too, don’t you? ” 

** Almost more than any one else. You and I 
are chums, aren’t we, old fellow ? ” 

Sure. And Miss Hilda and I are always 

going to take care of you. She said ” and 

then, a succession of shouts attracting Martin’s 
attention to a race going on between Jane and 
Stanley, he forgot to All out his sentence, and 
Hilda drew a breath of relief and looked anywhere 
except at Anthony Wayne. 

Good for you, Stan ; you didn’t insult me by 
weakening at the last minute because I’m a girl,” 
Jane said gaily, as she paddled in to shore just 
behind the winning canoe. “ You do it wonder- 
fully. I’m going to get you to give me some 
points.” 

Stanley looked pleased, and realized suddenly 
293 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

that this was the first time for over a week that 
Jane had spoken with such cordial good-fellow- 
ship, and that he had been missing it. 

“ I had to put in my best work to beat you,'^ he 
answered quickly. Where did you and David 
learn to paddle so well ? 

Oh, summers — before we came to Belhaven.^^ 
And then some one called Jane and she de- 
parted. 

Stanley, helping to beach the boats and unload 
baskets, wondered if there really had been a differ- 
ence in Jane lately. As he thought it over he 
remembered that once or twice it had seemed 
almost as if she were avoiding him. Probably 
we were feeling so blue over Rob that we all 
seemed different to each other.” Which was a 
very sensible conclusion, but somehow failed to 
satisfy him. The summer was doing much for 
Stanley. He was beginning to think things out ; 
to realize that there was always a point of view 
different from his own in regard to most of the 
questions that confronted him, and that it was 
profitable business to find out the other fellow’s 
side before getting offended. Which, after all, 
was a great deal to learn in one short summer. 

‘‘ Stan I Stan ! Will you please be a perfect 
duck and come and help me fish ? ” pleaded Carol, 
rushing up to him, all excitement. No one else 
294 


Porcupines and Fish 

seems to want to begin right away, and I^m crazy 
to catch the first one.” 

“All right. Come on. Here, Molly, let me 
carry that basket. What are the others going to 
do first, Carol ? ” 

“ Oh, build a fireplace or something. I tried to 
make Sylvia fish, too, but she won’t. She’s no 
sport, but she says she’ll stand near and applaud 
me.” 

Near the center of the island, and within ear- 
shot of the place where the others had chosen to 
build their stone fireplace, was a rustic bridge 
flung across a canal which cut the island in two. 
Here Carol decided to stand with her pole and, 
as she said, catch the fish for supper. 

She discreetly turned her head while Stanley 
was impaling a fat worm on the hook, and looked 
at Sylvia who was back of her, leaning on the 
other side of the bridge, watching the boys and 
Jane and Molly. 

“ You might stand beside me, Sylvy,” she said 
in an aggrieved tone, but Sylvia, without moving, 
answered sweetly, “ Let me know the minute you 
catch one, and I’ll shout for you.” 

“ I’ll come back and take the fish off,” Stanley 
said as he helped her swing her line over. “Just 
speak when you’re ready.” 

To Carol it seemed hours that she stood there. 

295 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Once in a while she pulled up the hook, half 
hoping that the bait might be gone, and that she 
could vary the monotony by calling on Stanley. 
Suddenly her whole figure grew tense with excite- 
ment and her hands trembled. That was a nibble ! 
She was sure of it. She must wait a little for fear 
of scaring the fish away. Ah ! that was a stronger 
pull — the real thing. Something was tugging at 
the line ! 

With a shriek of excitement Carol swung her 
line, with a struggling fish on the end of it, out of 
the water — into the air — and across the bridge — 
where it came down and neatly fastened a project- 
ing end of the hook into the back of Sylvia^s blouse. 

Oh-ouch ! Take it off — take it off ! ” screamed 
Sylvia, whirling around wildly, and in her gyra- 
tions displaying the flapping fish to her startled 
friends. Oh — it^s a whale ! I know it is.’^ 

Stanley ran for the bridge, but Don was ahead 
of him. “ Is it in you or only in your waist, 
Sylvia he asked anxiously. “ DonT jump 
around so. I can’t get it out if you do.” 

“ I — I have to,” Sylvia almost sobbed ; it — it 
isn’t in me, but it’s that great — cold — wet fish flap- 
ping on my b-back. Oh, pie-ease take it off, Don.” 

The next instant the hook was out, and the fish, 
all of five inches long, was displayed before Sylvia’s 
astonished gaze. 


296 


Porcupines and Fish 

** Is it big enough to cook ? '' asked Carol in a 
meek voice, daring now to approach her victim. 
‘‘ I think I’ve fished enough for one day.” 

“ I should think you had,” Sylvia retorted with 
real irritation. When you’re going to try it 
again let me know, and I’ll stay five miles away.” 

And then Carol suddenly felt weak in the 
knees, and sat down on the bridge and looked up 
beseechingly at her friend. I — I can’t help it, 
Sylvy,” she gasped. I’ve got to laugh. You 
looked so f-funny. And you told me to let — to 
let you know when I caught one.” 

Fortunately Sylvia’s sense of humor waked at 
that, and saved the day. “ Laugh all you want 
to,” she said with a giggle. Only, if you wish 
me for a friend, you’ve got to let Don throw that 
poor, little, thin fish into the water again. It’s 
too young to be out alone.” Which being done, 
peace was restored, and they all had their laugh 
out. 

After the fireplace was built they explored the 
island, and as Mr. Dodd had told them that each 
party living in Porcupine Lodge had given it a 
different name, they called it, to Martin’s deep 
delight, Joy Island.” In the meantime, Uncle 
Stephen and Frederick Prescott had been out on 
the lake doing some real fishing, and by the time 
they came in there were corn and potatoes and 
297 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

coflfee almost ready, and hot rocks waiting for the 
fish. Supper was a delicious and satisfying feast, 
and later on, in the clear twilight, they paddled 
home, singing as they went. 

I've had the very strenuousest day of my ex- 
istence," yawned Carol, when Jane had shut the 
door of their little cabin. Not even porcupines 
could scare me or keep me awake to-night." And 
with this bold avowal on her lips she gave a little 
shriek, and jumped behind Jane at the sound of a 
knock. 

It's only some nonsense of the boys," Jane 
said, coming back from an investigation, and toss- 
ing a note to Carol. I noticed Spinksy and Don 
had their heads together over something." 

Carol stood near the light and opened the folded 
paper. Listen to this," she giggled. 

Courteous Carol 

“ Mce little Carol, teaching friend to row, 

Thought it could not be polite 
To turn her back, and so 
Face to face they sat and pulled. 

Wondered why boat would not go. 

Wriggled, struggled, panted, puffed, 

Till Stanley came to show.’’ 

Wretches ! " said Carol. I s'pose I'll never 
hear the last of that. But hear this one." 

298 


Porcupines and Fish 

To the Fisher ess 

‘‘ If for your fish you have no place, 

It is a pretty knack 

To stand your friend across a bridge, 

And hook it on her back. 

Don’t mind her painful screams and yells. 

She may not like its playful ways. 

But what use is a friend if she 
Won’t stand for that on fishing days f 

“ N. B. — The poets regret that the meter doesnT 
match, but the idea is all there.'' 

Those go in my memory book," said Carol. 

And I don't mind if you do all tease me. I'm 
not going to give up trying to be an out-of-door 
girl. I can do something at it even if I can never 
come up to you and Molly." 

Carol in her self-effacing moments was most ap- 
pealing, and Jane was all encouragement at once. 
“ Of course you can do a lot — particularly if you 
have Stan to teach you." 

Being last out of bed Carol put out the light 
before she answered. Then she said slowly, “ I'm 
going to like Stan. I feel it coming. He’s been 
just like a nice, stern — father to me to-day." 

Jane giggled sleepily. 

''Oh, you may laugh, but I'll tell you one 
thing, Jane Stuart : this time that boy's reformed 
for keeps — mark my words." 

" Perhaps," murmured Jane. 

299 


CHAPTER XV 

WHO IS YOUK UNCLE ? '' 

The August days flew by, filled to the brim 
with good times and pleasant companionship. 
There were tramps in the woods with Frederick 
and Hilda Prescott, who knew any number of in- 
teresting things about trees and birds and flowers. 
There were lunch-parties at Joy Island, with the 
home-coming in the late afternoon, and jolly even- 
ings around the big open fire in the living-room 
of the lodge. The days were perceptibly shorter 
now, and, in the morning and at night, there was 
already a decided hint of autumn in the air. 

Carol, who, to the surprise of all, had persist- 
ently kept on with her idea of athletic training, 
was so proud of herself and so satisfied with re- 
sults that she could not refrain from talking about 
it. 

“ Look at this — this brown thing,’^ she said, lay- 
ing her small hand on Sylvia’s white one, and gaz- 
ing admiringly at the contrast in color. I’m at 
least three shades darker than you are, Sylvia, and 
we used to match up pretty well.” 

** It’s only too true,” agreed Sylvia with a little 
300 


who is Your Uncle ? ” 

sigh. ** I^m hopeless about rowing and canoeing, 
or any other sport. I think I^m a fairly good 
walker, though.^’ 

Of course you are. Who says not ? ” demanded 
Donald, coming out on the piazza of the Lodge 
j where the two girls were sitting. 

It was nine o’clock, with brilliant sunshine and 
a breeze that set every one vibrating in tune to it. 

“ I feel that I can walk miles,” Carol said with 
enthusiasm. But I shall hold myself in on ac- 
count of Sylvia.” 

Don’t you worry about Sylvia. She’s all 
right,” Donald responded with such confidence 
that Sylvia was animated by the immediate desire 
to prove his words. Are you both all ready to 
I start ? ” 

I Yes ; we’re waiting for the others. It’s a per- 

fect shame that Hilda twisted her ankle yesterday. 
Look at the callouses I got rowing, Don.” Carol 
extended her palms for his inspection. “I can 
just see my mother’s face when I show her those.” 

'' Perfectly awful. Where are they ? ” teased 
David, looking over Don’s shoulder. Say, Jane 
and Molly are not quite ready, and Mrs. Janes sent 
out word by me that we four better start ahead, 
and they’ll catch up with us in a little while.” 

''I call that an insult. Don’t you, Sylvia?” 
Carol got up, looking, in her short skirt and stout 

301 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

boots, very unlike the Carol of a few weeks pre- 
vious. Anyway, I'm glad to start. Let's go 
ahead so fast they won’t catch us.” 

“ Now look here, young person,” David admon- 
ished, as he swung the strap of a basket around his 
shoulders. ‘‘ You and Sylvia, and perhaps the 
other girls, are going to have about all you want 
to do to climb that mountain. So don’t be too 
frisky at first.” 

Anyway, after we get to a certain place we’ve 
got to wait for Mr. Dodd to guide us,” added Don- 
ald. 

‘'All right. I’ll be good. Just wait till I say 
good-bye to Hilda and Martin. Mr. Anthony 
Wayne hasn’t given up going, has he? ” 

“ Why, no. Why should he ? ” David stared 
at her with a puzzled expression in his gray eyes. 

“ I’m sure I don’t know,” but as Carol walked 
away, with Sylvia following, she was saying to 
herself, “ I believe he’d — almost — rather stay here 
with Hilda — and Martin.” 

A few moments later the first four pilgrims 
started in the direction of the mountain which had 
long been tempting them, and for a while the piazza 
was deserted. 

Then along came Martin Joy, walking with a 
slow and stately gait in order not to disturb the 
chipmunk asleep on his shoulder. It was evident 
302 



c c 




WHAT ARE YOU THINKING ABOUT 





t C Kh'ilS. 


•i 


. V 



I. y 


*■' 


iT* 


I?-. 


4 ' .«fc 




i •; 

'. f’* 


pKjnfV*- ‘ 

^r.' s.: .V '^v* 

£, 


■■ -rv ' 

H* V '- ^ j.»--v 

>* • ' . ■ ^ ■* » * H 

I r -.-I" 1 ^ ’ A .• • • 

• ■.. 






m^.'^ 

A- .. «:S- 



.■ • > w Vr,' ^ 


.*. 1 . 1 .4 

h -'■ ' [ *’.’■ '.lYV*'* •'• 

* I ■ . • ' ' M P' A ^ * M' 






iHk ^ 

V 

S'KtieS,) , SilSEfil'S'a! ■ “■ 




who is Your Uncle?” 


I that Mr. Nibbles had been indulging in exhaust- 
ing rambles, for he slept soundly, and with perfect 
I confidence in his protector. Martin sat down on 
the steps and waited for whatever might happen, 
and in his eyes was the hint of a desire still unsat- 
I isfied. 

I ** What are you thinking about, Martin ? ques- 
I tinned Anthony Wayne, sitting down beside him, 
I and putting an arm around his shoulders to the 
I great disgust of Mr. Nibbles. 

** Oh, about my street, and Mrs. Bolton and the 
baby. She^s the fattest baby, and she gets so hot.^^ 
He paused for a moment and then added, It’s so 
nice and cool here.” 

You’d like to send them some of the coolness, 
wouldn’t you, little chap ? ” Anthony Wayne 
patted the boy’s shoulder approvingly, and Mr. 
Nibbles, now thoroughly awake and unhappy, 
whisked off, scolding as he went. 

‘‘ Good-bye,” Martin said calmly. You’ll come 
back when I show you what I’ve got for you to 
eat.” And then, with a quick return to his pre- 
vious idea, '' That street is hot, Mr. Anthony. And 
the houses are hot and red. And the shut-up one 
at the end of the street looks old and tired and — 
and sorry.” 

For an instant the young man’s eyes held the 
; intent, puzzled look of one who searches for an 

I 303 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

elusive memory. Then the intensity faded, and 
his usual expression, daily growing more alert, but 
still half wistful, took its place. 

“ Martin, you’re going to take splendid care of 
Miss Hilda to-day, aren’t you ? ” he said in a low 
tone, looking over his shoulder to see whether any 
one was within hearing. 

“ Sure,” answered Martin serenely. I always 
take care of Miss Hilda and my Sylvia.” 

Yes, but to-day you must think about it spe- 
cially. She can’t walk, you know, without hurt- 
ing her foot, and you must wait on her and see 
that she has everything she wants.” 

“ She thinks she’s taking care of me.” Martin 
smiled beamingly, as if that were the best joke 
possible. 

“ Never mind ; let her think so. She’s happier 
that way. Shake hands on it, old fellow. You’ll 
be responsible for her, won’t you?” 

“ Of course I’ll be re-responsible.” Martin 
caught the new word and tossed it back coura- 
geously. Then, as his small hand met the larger 
one in token of compact, he added with startling 
frankness, You just love Miss Hilda, don’t you ? ” 
Why — why, we all do, I think.” Anthony 
Wayne looked red and flurried, and got up ab- 
ruptly. ** The others are coming. I must get my 
basket.” 


304 


who is Your Uncle?” 


Mr. Nibbles, from the safe vantage of a post, 
watched with interest while Hilda was safely in- 
stalled by her brother in a steamer-chair on the 
piazza. Then he cautiously investigated the out- 
side of the boxes and baskets which were to be 
taken on the pilgrimage. 

Good-bye, Hilda ; I^m dreadfully sorry you^re 
not going,'' Jane said. ‘'Does your ankle hurt 
much? " 

“ Not now. It had better not, for it kept me 
awake most of the night. I shall be nice, lively 
-company for Martin." Hilda smiled and winced 
at the same time as the ankle gave her an unex- 
pected twinge. 

“ Every one of us has offered to stay home with 
you," said Molly perplexedly. “ And we'd be glad 
to. You know that, don't you? I believe I shall, 
anyway." 

“ Not with my consent." Hilda's usual cheer- 
fulness returned promptly. “ Martin and I are 
looking forward to having this day together. Run 
along, all of you. Shoo ! " 

It was not a long morning to Martin, for Hilda 
knew all sorts of entertaining games and stories, 
and her foot behaved surprisingly well. Dinner 
for them both was served on a small table near 
Hilda's chair, and Martin was permitted by the 
indulgent Mrs. Dodd to help her, and act as 
30s 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

waiter. Mr. Nibbles, tempted by alluring odors, 
took a seat near by, and watched them expectantly. 

What do you s’pose theyhe doing this very 
minute ? ” demanded Martin, who had felt in duty 
bound to eat all he could, and was now feeding 
Mr. Nibbles. “ I guess they're eating their lunch, 
don't you?" 

Perhaps. Though I think they had it earlier. 
By this time, probably, Jane is striding up the 
mountain, and the others are trying to keep up 
with her, and Sylvia and Carol are wishing they 
were home." 

And Mr. Anthony ? " urged Martin almost 
jealously. Then, as Hilda hesitated, I bet he's 
wondering 'bout us and wanting to be here. He 
thinks an awful lot of you, Miss Hilda." 

“ Does he ? " Hilda leaned back in the steamer- 
chair, looking somewhat flushed after the exertion 
of eating. 

Yes ; he said he did. He said they all did." 

Oh," murmured Hilda, and the color in her 
cheeks cooled a little. ' 

There, Nibbsy, you've had enough." Martin 
got up from the table briskly. ** I think now I'll 
help take out the dishes. Mrs. Dodd is going to 
let me wipe 'em." 

Beguiled by Mrs. Dodd's fascinating tales of 
bears, Martin lingered in the kitchen long after 
306 


“Who is Your Uncle?” 


the dishes were washed, and when he returned to 
the piazza Hilda was sleeping so sweetly that the 
sound of his footsteps, and one fleeting touch on 
her cheek, failed to make her open her eyes. 

It wouldn't be taking care of her if I waked 
her," he said to himself, feeling a little guilty, and 
he tiptoed over to the steps, and sat there, scan- 
ning the long road, and hoping that the boy with 
the mail would soon appear. 

It was one of his pleasures to run down the 
road a little way to meet him, and clamber into 
the wagon, and hold the reins while the horse 
climbed the last stretch of the winding hill. 

So, when he saw him this afternoon, he started, 
softly at first, for fear of waking Hilda, then run- 
ning as fast as he could, with his wavy, reddish 
hair glowing in the sunshine ; a gallant little 
figure full of life and eagerness. 

Say, couldn't you stop the wagon before you 
get to the house ? " he called softly. Miss Hilda's 
asleep, and I'm re-responsible for her." 

^^Sure I could, to oblige a friend." The boy 
turned in as he spoke, and brought the horse to a 
standstill. Martin had thought him a fine fellow 
before this, but now he was sure of it. 

I s'pose you haven't got a letter for me ? " he 
inquired with a casual air. 

Well, say now, what do you thihk ? I have^ 

307 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

I shouldn't have known, only the postmaster had 
never seen your name and he asked me if you was 
really up here/^ 

Martin gazed on him with wonder in his eyes ! 

Let^s go into the kitchen and get Mrs. Dodd to 
open the bag and find my letter,^' he said eagerly. 

Three minutes later he had it in his hand, the 
first letter he had ever received. Could you — 
could you take time to read it to me ? he asked 
Mrs. Dodd. 

“ Get Johnny to after he’s had his milk and 
doughnuts. My glasses are up«stairs. He’s a real 
scholar, ain’t you, Johnny ? ” 

Blushingly admitting this distinction, the boy 
finished his refreshments, and he and Martin and 
the letter went back to the wagon again. 

It’s from Boston — sent to Rivercroft Station — 
and forwarded here,” said the scholar, studying the 
outside of the letter. Martin watched him with 
awestruck interest while he took a knife from his 
pocket and carefully slit the envelope. 

Hm — it begins ' Mr. Martin Joy — Dear Sir.’ Is 
that you ? ” 

Martin nodded eagerly. He was looking at the 
letter, and trying to remember where he had seen 
the small handwriting, so clear that he could make 
out many of the words himself. All at once he 
knew. 


308 


‘‘ Who is Your Uncle?” 


It^s from Mr. Bolton/’ he cried excitedly. “ He 
showed me how he wrote when he made out bills 
in the grocery store.” 

You’re dead right,” answered the boy, who had 
read ahead for a few lines. It says : 

‘ Mr. Martin Joy : 

‘ Dear Sir : — Mrs. Bolton wishes me to in- 
quire for your Health, and to say we are the Same. 
It is Mr. B. writing. I am well. Cereal our Baby 
is well. Mrs. Bolton is well and Verry Busy. 
Mrs. B. says to tell you that you could have 
knocked her over with a Feather when she saw 
that Picture of you and your Ma. But she knew 
it right away. I must not forget to say that dickey 
the Bird you sent the Baby sings Sweetly. I hope 
your respected Uncle found Rivercroft without 
Trouble. Mrs. B. says to tell him she is keeping 
the House in Order. 

' Your Friend, 

‘ Joseph Bolton.’ 

Some letter, ain’t it ? ” demanded the boy, turn- 
ing to his companion for the first time. ‘‘ Sa-ay I 
What’s the matter with you? Ain’t you feelin’ 
well?” 

Martin, his ruddy color faded, looked up at him 
with eyes full of dumb misery. The conviction 
had seized him with crushing force that his uncle, 
whoever or wherever he might be, had gone to 

309 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Rivercroft to find him, and he, himself, had not 
been there. 

What — what do you s’pose he means ’bout my 
uncle ? ” he stammered at last, hoping against hope 
that the boy would have some other explanation. 

Can’t say.” The older boy looked curiously 
at the little pale face. “ Ain’t you seen him ? 
Who is your uncle ? Where does he live ? ” 

“ I — I don’t know,” answered Martin, paling 
still more under these questions. 

“ Say, kid, you’d better go lie down somewheres. 
The sun’s been pretty hot to-day.” He kept a 
firm hold on Martin’s wrist as the child got out of 
the wagon without a word. ‘‘ You show the letter 
to the lady that’s asleep. She’ll tell you about it,” 
he added encouragingly. 

I can’t — if she hasn’t waked up. She didn’t 
sleep any all night. Mr. Anthony told me to take 
care of her. Thank you for reading the letter. 
Good-bye.” Martin plodded slowly toward the 
house, a little pale ghost of the boy who had run 
to meet the wagon. 

One glance at Hilda was enough to assure him 
that she still slept. Mrs. Dodd in the kitchen 
could tell him nothing. He sat down on the steps 
with the letter held tightly in his hand, and tried 
to think it out himself. 

His uncle had gone to Rivercroft. His uncle — 
310 


‘‘ who is Your Uncle ? ” 


he said the word over lingeringly — his relation — 
somebody who could tell him about his family. 
What was it in the letter about a picture ? A pic- 
ture of his mother — and of himself. Did his uncle 
bring it ? An uncle would be next best to a father. 
His road had brought him a relative, and he had 
not been there to meet him. 

The perspiration stood out on his forehead, and 
his hair lay in damp, clustering rings. If Miss 
Hilda would only wake. She could tell him what 
he ought to do. Would his uncle wait for him at 
Rivercroft, or, finding him gone, would he go away 
and never come back again ? Should he, Martin, 
write his uncle a letter ? He took a small pencil 
from his pocket and fingered it doubtfully. Deep 
within his heart he felt sure that relatives should 
be written to with ink. He looked once more at 
the steamer-chair. Perhaps Miss Hilda would say 
that he ought to go back to Rivercroft at once and 
find his uncle. 

A shaft of sunlight touched his pale face rosily, 
and glinted in the brown eyes. Why should he wait, 
he asked himself impatiently. He could walk to 
the station. He would follow the road until he 
came to the place where Mr. Dodd had said there 
was a short cut. Martin knew that in Rivercroft 
a short cut meant a field, with fiowers growing be- 
side the path. And trains — why, of course trains 
311 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

were going all the time — and if he explained to the 
conductor — he drew a deep breath and got up from 
the steps softly. The pencil, which he had forgot- 
ten he held, rattled to the ground, but Hilda slept 
on peacefully. 

Martin picked up the pencil, thought for a mo- 
ment, painstakingly wrote something on the back 
of the letter he held, and laid it on the little table 
which stood near Hilda's chair. Then he looked 
doubtfully in the direction of the kitchen and 
shook his head. The next moment he was run- 
ning down the hill as fast as his legs would carry 
him. 

An hour later, when the sun was just dipping 
behind the highest mountain, Hilda opened her 
eyes suddenly at the sound of footsteps on the 
piazza, to find Anthony Wayne looking at her 
with penitence in his gaze. 

‘'I'm sorry to wake you," he said at once. 
“ You needed the sleep so much. Is the ankle 
better? " 

" Yes, thanks. And judging by the looks of 
everything I must have made up hours of sleep. 
Where are the others ? " 

"Somewhere on the way home, I suppose. I 
didn't go to the top of the mountain. I had the 
curious feeling that I must come back— that some- 
thing was happening to you or to Martin." He 

3X2 


Who is Your Uncle?” 


laughed with a certain embarrassment in his man- 
ner, and rubbed his hand over his forehead as if 
it hurt him. 

“Does your head ache?'' Hilda asked sympa- 
thetically. “I'm going to make you a cup of 

tea Oh, I suppose you won’t let me get up 

and walk." 

“ I should say not. And tea wouldn't help my 
head. It's got to ache itself out, I think. Are 
you sure you're quite all right? " 

“ Very sure. Martin and I had a fine morning 
together, and then he stayed with Mrs. Dodd, and 
I read myself to sleep with this. Have you seen 
this article?" She picked up a magazine from 
the table beside her, and something dropped to 
the floor. 

“ You've had some mail, evidently," Anthony 
Wayne said, picking up the letter which had 
fallen, and restoring it to her. 

Hilda turned the envelope to look at the ad- 
dress ; turned it back to read the childish scrawl 
which said, “ Read this leter. I've gone to find 
him. Martin." 

“ What does this mean ? ” She pulled the letter 
from the envelope, and read once and then again 
Mr. Bolton's puzzling communication. “ Can you 
make anything out of it ? " Her voice was sharp 
with anxiety, and she sat up in the chair, and 

313 


Jane Stuart at Rivercrofc 

began to throw off the covering which impeded 
her. 

Wait a minute,” said Anthony Wayne, putting 
a restraining hand on her arm. I don’t under- 
stand this, but I’ll find Mrs. Dodd right away. 
Perhaps Martin is with her now.” 

It did not need his return, accompanied by Mrs. 
Dodd, to assure Hilda that Martin had gone, for 
the cold certainty of it was chilling her even be- 
fore the sound of his footsteps had died away. 

“ If he’d only come in and told me what was in 
the letter,” ended Mrs. Dodd anxiously, when she 
had finished telling them all she knew about 
Martin’s afternoon. He was just as happy as a 
kitten out there with me after dinner. And then 
he said he’d got to go and take care of Miss Hilda.” 

Don’t,” begged Hilda, turning away her face. 

‘'He’d try to go back to Rivercroft,” said 
Anthony Wayne with a cheerfulness that wouldn’t 
have deceived any one, “ and, of course, he’d fol- 
low the road — he’s such an intelligent little chap 
he can’t get lost. I’ll go after him this minute.” 
His hand went to his forehead again, and pressed 
hard for an instant, and Hilda saw his face grow 
white with pain. 

“You must go into the house, Hilda, and re- 
member to keep that foot up. You see that she 
does it, will you, Mrs. Dodd ? ” he added, as that 
314 


‘‘ who is Your Uncle ? ” 


good woman followed him out of Hilda's hearing, 
and spoke in a low tone. 

‘'You know Martin's been to the station once or 
twice with Mr. Dodd," she said with keen anxiety, 
“ and Mr. Dodd pointed out to him what we call 
the short cut — it leads right olf from that big tree 
that was struck by lightnin'. I heard 'em talkin' 
about it afterward, and the child was that inter- 
ested." Mrs. Dodd glanced over her shoulder at 
Hilda, and then dropped her voice still lower. 
“ It's all right if you know the way, but there's a 
swampy place — the kind that it's dangerous to git 

into Oh, my goodness, why did Mr. Dodd 

ever tell him 'bout a short cut?" she broke off 
almost angrily. “ I'll give you a lantern, Mr. 
Wayne, and you go as quick as you can. Then 
I'll blow the horn, and try to get the men here." 

Hilda, limping her way into the living-room, 
heard the sound of the horn, and realized that 
there was no immediate response. A few mo- 
; ments later Mrs. Dodd came into the room with 
> a conspicuously cheerful air, and began to pile up 
^ the logs more securely in preparation for lighting 
the fire. 

“ I forgot that Mr. Dodd told the men they 
might quit their work early to-day, and go over to 
H; Smith's Corner," she said without looking at Hilda, 
t “ Is that near — near the station? " 

I 315 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

No ; it ain’t in the same direction at all.” 
Mrs. Dodd’s voice was grimly pleasant. 

Suddenly Hilda buried her head in the sofa- 
cushions with a little sob. — I ought not to I 

have gone to sleep,” she faltered. 

“ Now, look here, don’t you go blamin’ yourself. 

It won’t make it a bit better. It’s daylight yet, 
and that young man’s a good walker, and if he’s 

clever enough ” Mrs. Dodd paused and 

looked at the back of Hilda’s head with a penetrat- 
ing gaze. Is he — is he all right — in his head ? ” 
she asked significantly. I suspicioned from 
somethin’ Mr. Eliot said that ” 

“ Of course he is.” Hilda sat up indignantly 
and wiped her eyes with a ruthless hand. He 
has dreadful headaches, and he can’t — well, he 
can’t remember — much — that has happened to 
him before this, but he’s perfectly intelligent. 
And — and so fond — of Martin.” She brought out 
the last words jerkily, and sat there staring at the 
creeping flames and biting her lips. 

The next minute Mrs. Dodd’s motherly arms 
were around her, and her head was on the good 
woman’s comfortable shoulder. 

“ There, there, you poor little thing, you’re 
worryin’ ’bout ’em both, ain’t you ? ” was all she 
said, but Hilda felt comforted and not so much 
alone. v 

316 i 


« Who is Your Uncle ? ” 


** I'm going to get supper now. They — I mean 
the others — ought to be here soon, though them 
j mountain trips do take longer sometimes than 
I you'd expect," Mrs. Dodd said presently, poking 
i the fire into shape, and lingering a little as if loth 
to leave. P'raps you'd like to come out in my 
kitchen for a while." 

“ I think I'll stay here. I can see the road as 
! long as the light lasts." 

“Well, don't count on seein' 'em yet awhile. 

! It'll be dark, I think, before you can rightly ex- 
I pect anything." 

• Hilda sat alone and watched the graying road, 

' while shadows crept into the big living-room, 

I filling it with a darkness almost tangible. Mrs. 
Dodd bustled in with a lamp, but Hilda begged 
her not to leave it just yet. It was lighter out- 
side, she could still see the road, she protested ; 
and if she wanted to move about, there was the 
firelight. 

Another long time went by. The fire crackled 
and sputtered, and finally settled itself into a 
glowing crimson flower which stood out boldly 
from the darkness. Hilda turned away from the 
window with a quivering sigh ; she could no longer 
see the road. And now the shadows in the room 
seemed to close in upon her, and she hated to be 
alone. 


317 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Suddenly there were sounds — some one laughed 
and some one else was shouting a greeting to Mrs. 
Dodd. The next moment they all poured into 
the living-room, and Mrs. Dodd came at the same 
time with the lamp. 

“ Well, Hild’chen, why in the dark ? Have 
you had a good day? Did you get word from us 
long ago from Anthony Wayne ? Her brother’s 
questions were poured out before Hilda could get 
in a word. Then breathlessly she told them about 
Martin, and showed the letter. 

Stanley was at the door again before she had 
finished. Oh, come on,” he urged. I can’t 
bear to think of the kid being out by himself now.” 

It was only the darkness he was thinking of, but 
Mrs. Dodd, who had slipped around from the 
kitchen with lanterns, met him on the front piazza 
and told him what she had told Anthony Wayne. 

After the boys had gone the girls gathered about 
the fire, and wondered over the letter, and tried to 
tell Hilda something of the day’s excursion. But 
through it all they were listening with an inten- 
sity that fairly hurt. 

/‘Hark! What’s that!” Jane said suddenly, 
and sprang to the door and flung it open to the ^ 
cool air. From far down the road came again the i 
shout which had caught her attention. 

“They’re calling ‘found,’” she cried, snatching 
318 


who is Your Uncle?” 


up her sweater. “ Come on, Molly, let's go down 
, the road and meet them." 

I Ten minutes later Anthony Wayne walked in 
with Martin in his arms. The boy, bedraggled 
! from waist to shoes, was dazzled by the sudden 
I light, and blinked wearily, but his small, pale face 
! was full of triumphant happiness. 

“ He was lost ; I found him," he explained in a 
tired little voice, tightening the clasp of his arms 
around the young man's neck, and laying his cheek 
against his. The light fell full upon the two, 
heightening the red-brown of the hair, bringing 
out the shape of the faces, showing, in the man's 
eyes, an expression those around him had never 
seen before. 

Jane, gazing in bewilderment from one to the 
other, suddenly put her hand to her forehead as 
though her brain were reeling. 

Look at that ! " she cried suddenly. ** Don't 
you all see it ? The resemblance, I mean ! Why, 
you are — you must be— Mr. Bolton meant " 

^‘Yes," interrupted the young man joyously. 

I am — I must be, and Mr. Bolton meant me to 
be — Martin's uncle, and my name is Alexander 
Warren." 


319 


CHAPTER XVI 


MARTIN WANTS AN AUNT 

Now, Hilda, let^s see if I have it right,*' said 
David, balancing a block of paper on his knee, 
and trying to look as if he liked writing letters. 
‘'Martin's mother was Dr. Alec Warren's sister, 
and she married without her father's consent, and 
never saw any of her family again. That's straight 
so far, isn't it ? " 

It was the morning after the never-to-be-for- 
gotten day when Martin Joy and his uncle found 
each other, and every one seemed to be writing 
letters to spread the glorious news. Hilda, again 
ensconced in the steamer-chair on the piazza, was 
acting as a bureau of information to settle all 
doubtful points. 

“ And then his father took him out of school, 
and off to live in Europe, and he let him think 
his sister was dead.' Glory ! That was the cruelest 
thing to do, wasn't it ? It makes me feel fierce 
just to^ hear about it." David scribbled rapidly, 
and his face looked severe. “ Mrs. Janes and I 
are going to write this to mother, so I'm getting 
320 


Martin Wants an Aunt 

the points straight,” he explained. “ We were all 
! so excited and joyful last night that I got a little 
I mixed. Now, how long was it before Dr. Alec 
found the letter and picture ? ” 

I Just twelve years later, when his father died, 

I and he had to settle up his affairs,’^ answered 
Hilda. ‘‘ The letter was dated five years before 
that, and on the envelope his father had written 
‘ unanswered.’ ” 

‘‘ Great Scott ! How could he, with his daughter 
and her baby looking out of the picture at him ? 
And her husband was dead, and she was ill, and she 
wanted to come back to the old house, didn’t she ? ” 

I Yes,” answered Hilda pityingly. ‘‘Her brother 
started across the ocean as soon as he could, hoping 
that it wasn’t too late to find her.” 

“ And then he thought he’d open the old house,” 
murmured David. “ And the agent got Mrs. 
Bolton to clean it for him. My ! how it all worked 
out, didn’t it? I don’t see, though, why the agent 
didn’t know about Martin and his mother when 
they came back there.” 

“ Why, Dr. Alec’s father put it into the hands 
I of a man who didn’t know anything else about his 
affairs. And the neighborhood had changed com- 
pletely since the Warrens lived there.” 

David pondered over the situation for a moment 
or two. “ I see,” he said slowly. “ The father 

I 321 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

just cut loose from everything, and went to Europe 
and — and kind of lost himself and his son. I j 
suppose that's what Dr. Alec meant when he said 
he should have to hunt up his relatives and old | 
friends. Well, thanks, Hilda. I must go now j 
and find Janesy. I bet she'll think up a dozen 1 
questions I can't answer." 

David departed, but before he was out of sight, an- 
other person began to talk to the girl on the piazza. 

** Miss Hilda I " Kenneth, who had stretched 
himself on the ground not far away to write to 
Mr. Chope, got up and came to the piazza railing. 

** Miss Hilda, how could he think his sister was 
dead, and not know that she was married ? " he 
queried perplexedly. Now I'd know it if Jane 
or Judy got married." 

Yes, but his sister was ten years older than he. 
And he was a quiet, shy little boy who was sent to 
boarding-school when he was eight years old, and 
hardly went home even for vacations. And he 
was only thirteen when he was taken to Europe. 
You see he was rather afraid of his father, Ken, 
and he didn’t have any mother, which makes a 
great difference." 

** Jiminy Crickets I I should think it would ! " 
Kenneth buried b.oth hands in his pockets, and 
stared into the distance as if he were trying to I 
imagine a like situation. Jiminy ! " he repeated 
322 


Martin Wants an Aunt 

helplessly after a moment, and then, because he 
never was afraid to show his feelings, he added. 

Say, Miss Hilda, thinking about that makes me 
want to see mother awfully. Honestly, I’m glad 
we’ve got only three more days here.” 

Kenneth went back to his pencil and tablet, and 
Hilda added several lines to the letter she was 
writing to her father. Then Molly came out from 
the living-room, pen in hand. Hilda, did Dr. 
Warren say he went to school in England and 
Switzerland before he began to study to be a 
doctor ? ” she inquired. 

** Yes, and in every school he went to he was 
I always lonely and unhappy. Oh, Molly, isn’t it 
dreadful for a child to be brought up in that 
way ? ” 

I I should say so. Well, I must go back. I’m 
! writing father all about our latest sensation, and 
i trying to make a very correct report in a small, 
neat handwriting.” Molly ended with a laugh, 

; and Hilda, who knew her cherished ambition, 
smiled understandingly. 

You want to persuade him that you’re just 
fitted to be a librarian, I suppose.” 

Oh, Hilda, if he only will let me.” Molly 
lingered a little and forgot her haste to finish her 
letter. I do so want to study for it. But father 
thinks girls ought to stay at home after they fin- 

^ 323 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

ish High School. And then there^s Stan. I don^t 
believe he'd be happy with me away, though — 
though I never seem to do much for him.*' 

Perhaps you do more than you think,” com- 
forted Hilda. Anyway, Stan's ^getting to be a 
perfect trump. We've all noticed it.” 

Oh, have you? I haven't dared to mention it 
to any one, nor talk about it to him, nor even 
write to father about it, for fear of breaking the 
spell.” Molly's soft brown eyes were suddenly 
full of tears. I'm not crying because I'm un- 
happy,” she said, winking them away directly, ! 
“ but because it takes such a load off my mind to 
have you tell me that. It — it isn't easy to be an 
older sister, and feel all the time that you're tak- 
ing the wrong way with your brother. Good-bye ; 
I'm really going this time. I'm afraid if I talk 
an}^ more about Stan it'll be * rainy weather,' as 
David says,” and with a wave of the hand, Molly 
vanished. 

Hilda sat quite still for a few moments, think- j 
ing about sisters and brothers, and just as she was i 
about to begin on her letter again, Jane dashed 
across the space between her cabin and the Lodge, 
and Carol and Sylvia appeared almost at the same 
moment from the living-room. 

“ Don't tell me you're all three writing letters,” 
protested Hilda. ' 


324 


Martin Wants an Aunt 


Sylvy and I have finished/^ said Carol. 

Well, I haven^t,^^ Jane declared. “ Spinksy 
and I started to write it for mother like a detect- 
ive story, but we got discouraged. There^s one 
thing I can't settle yet. I don't see why the agent 
that had charge of the house didn't write and 
make inquiries about Dr. Warren. I'm quite 
proud of myself because I can say his name so 
neatly." 

Why, the agent thinks he's out west on busi- 
ness," explained Hilda. Dr. Alec had planned 
to go directly to the little western town his sister 
had written from. But, naturally, hearing what 
Mrs. Bolton had to tell made him change his mind. 
He didn't tell the agent about that, and he cau- 
tioned the Boltons not to mention it. He says he 
can remember having a queer feeling that, if he 
told about it, it wouldn't come true. And he was 
in a perfect fever of doubt and anxiety when he 
was pitched out of the machine. I don't wonder 
he lost his memory." 

I suppose Mr. Bolton wrote the names for him," 
said Jane thoughtfully. ** It was the same writing 
in Martin's letter. It all fits in like a picture 
puzzle, doesn't it ? Except " — she frowned a little 
— I can't see why he didn't have his sister's pic- 
ture with him when he came to Rivercroft." 

He did. He can remember having just taken 

325 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

the envelope that held it out of his pocket when 
the automobile began to go wrong. Of course it 
was flung out of his hand, and Fritz thinks we 
may be able to And it when we get back.^^ 

Well, it isn^t strange that the shock did some- 
thing to him when he saw Martin up to his waist 
in that swampy place,^^ declared Sylvia, shudder- 
ing at the thought of Martin in such danger. 

Janets eyes grew big and dark. He said some- 
thing seemed to snap in his head, and then he 
knew who he was, and that Martin was his 
nephew. Wasn't it wonderful ? And who would 
have supposed that big, shut-up house at the end 
of Martin's street would have such a story? I'm 
so glad we happened to go to the Art Museum that 
afternoon, Sylvy." 

** Perhaps Dr. Warren isn't. If we had left 
Martin with Mrs. Bolton, he and his uncle would 
have met sooner, and Dr. Warren wouldn't have 
had the accident." 

'' Yes, but he wouldn't have known remon- 
strated Carol. “ He must think that makes up for 
losing his memory for one summer, doesn't he, 
Hilda?" 

** I don't know — that is I'm sure he's glad to 
know us," Hilda answered hurriedly. 

should say as much. And I think I'd be 
willing to lose some of his memories if I had ’em." 

326 


Martin Wants an Aunt 


Carol got up from the heap of cushions on which 
she had been sitting, and stood for a moment 
gazing at the lake, the mountains, the cloudless 
blue of the sky. 

** Why, Jane, I believe I^m getting some of your 
ways,” she said suddenly, turning to Jane with a 
half-startled expression. I never knew myself to 
look so long at the landscape and really love it. 
Isn't it wonderful ? ” 

“ Great.” Jane wheeled around and looked, 
too. When Spinksy and I were very little chil- 
dren,” she went on dreamily, “ mother used to 
have us look at sunsets and stars and trees and 
rainbows and — and brooks rushing over stones, 
and colors everywhere. I never can see anything 
lovely without thinking of her. I must go this 
minute and finish my letter, because I didn't write 
to her yesterday.” Jane started off* as if the 
thought of her mother had given wings to her 
feet, but before she got out of hearing she paused 
in her fiight. 

After we finish the letter, Spinksy and Don 
and I are going to read * Great Expectations,' ” she 

called, and if any one wants to listen ” she 

was off* again, leaving her sentence unfinished. 

“ I'm going into the house to sing a while, and 
then I think I'll listen,” Sylvia said. Don was 
telling me the first part of the story while we were 
327 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

climbing yesterday, and I got quite interested. 
Don’t you want to come, Carol ? ” 

No, thank you. You know I should probably 
be dreadfully bored.” 

After Sylvia had gone, Carol still stood there, 
leaning against a post, and looking far away. Sud- 
denly she turned to Hilda with a half-serious, half- 
mocking expression on her changeable face. Per- 
haps you won’t believe me, but honestly, I’ve been 
thinking hard for the last few minutes,” she said 
lightly. “ Of course I talk so much nonsense you 
really can’t tell that I’d truly like to be in Jane’s 
class in most ways. But this summer has shown 
me that I can learn to do and to like several 
things that I never have done and liked before. 
Goodness I I said all that right straight oflP like 
a lecturer, didn’t I ? I couldn’t do it again for a 
million dollars. It — it really embarrasses me to 
talk seriously.” 

Carol dropped down on the heap of cushions 
again, and looked at Hilda with all the mockery 
gone from her eyes. Say, Hilda, I wish you’d 
do something for me when we get back to Bel- 
haven,” she went on. I want you to make me 
like reading. Oh, please don’t say no till I finish 
telling you about it. 

You see Jane and David and Rob and Don all 
just love it, and they don’t know they look down 
328 


Martin Wants an Aunt 


on me for not caring for it, but they do. I'm a 
perfect dummy when they begin to talk about 
their favorite books, and the worst of it is " — she 
paused, and frowned as if the memory of past 
things hurt — the worst of it is that now they 
just take it for granted, and don't — don't expect 
anything from me." 

“ We can't all care equally for the same things," 
Hilda said slowly, wondering just how she was 
going to meet this case. I think liking to read 
is natural to some people " 

“ Oh, of course, I know that," Carol interrupted, 
“ but listen. When I went to Rivercroft this sum- 
mer I was lazy, and I knew it, and I didn't care 
if I was. Then — somebody — talked to me nicely 
about it. Now — well, of course I'm nothing won- 
derful even now, though I pretend to think I am, 
but, at least, I don't hate to be energetic the way I 
did before. And just by making myself wear those 
thick boots I've got so I don't mind 'em." 

Carol's air was that of a martyr, but her face 
was so earnest that Hilda suppressed the smile 
that wanted to come, and nodded understand- 
ingly. 

It's such a relief to have some one take me 
seriously," Carol went on with a sigh of satisfac- 
tion. ‘'The others expect me to be just foolish, 
and, of course, I can't disappoint them. But don't 

329 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

you see, Hilda, if some one had made me notice 
the sun and moon and stars when I was a child, 
the way Jane’s mother made her, or had read to 
me as Mrs. Stuart does with her children, I should 
probably have got into the habit of loving beau- 
tiful things, and liking to read.” 

“ Very likely,” responded Hilda, nodding again. 

And even now ” — Carol’s manner was sweetly 
persuasive — ** even now, if some kind person, you, 
for instance, would take me in hand, she might be 
able to give me the habit of reading. Anyway ” 
— her face brightened perceptibly — “ anyway, I 
might get as resigned to it as I am to heavy shoes.” 

You might, of course,” agreed Hilda, laughing 
in spite of herself. I’ll do all I can to help, and 
I like you for wanting to do it. But, Carol, why 
don’t you go and listen now? I can see David 
and Don starting ” 

I couldn’t possibly. I’ve talked so much about 
not liking to read that I must get a little start 
before I dare to break into their ranks. I’ll find 
Stan, and get him to go out in the canoe with me. 
There won’t be time for many more lessons, and 
he’s been perfectly dandy about helping me.” 

“ Doesn’t Stanley like to read ? ” 

Oh, I suppose so. Every one else does. I 
must find out, and if he doesn’t I’ll give him a 
few points on what a valuable habit it is.” Carol 
330 


Martin Wants an Aunt 

laughed impishly, quite restored to her usual good 
humor. Caa I do anything for you, Hilda, be- 
fore I go? Bring you anything or 

No, thank you. I'm only keeping my foot up 
this morning to be sure that it's all right. I really 
walk very well to-day." 

Carol went half-way the length of the piazza, 
then turned abruptly and came back to Hilda’s 
chair. ** For goodness' sake don't tell any one 
what I've been talking about," she implored. 

You know I’m always reforming. And, some- 
how, in spite of these lovely calloused places, and 
the bump on my head where I went over back- 
ward in the boat, and about a million bruises and 
scratches, I haven't any too much faith in my 
stick-to-it-iveness. Wasn't that a nice word? I 
think I shall copyright it." 

Hilda laughed and promised, and for some time 
after Carol had left, sat there with a half-smile on 
her lips, thinking of the confidences which had 
been poured into her ears. Then Martin came into 
her mind, and she realized all at once how the lit- 
tle lad, with his eager responsiveness, and his faith 
in what the future might bring, had crept into her 
heart. She wondered if Dr. Warren would go back 
to Europe to live and thus take Martin quite out 
of their lives. And would Anthony Wayne be 
wholly lost, or would there be a trace of him in 

331 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Alec Warren? With the question came a little 
sigh, and she started suddenly on her letter again. 

Presently, at the sound of voices, she looked up 
to see the two she had last been thinking of com- 
ing toward her. Martin, pale and tired from his 
experience of the day before, had, nevertheless, the 
light of happiness in his clear eyes, and gripped 
his uncle’s hand as if he would never let him go. 

What do you — what do you think. Miss 
Hilda ? ” he said beamingly as they sat on the 
piazza railing. “ My Uncle Alec made me stay in 
bed this morning, and he brought me my break- 
fast, and he took — care — of me.” There was a 
lingering on the last words which spelled ecstasy. 
Hilda, looking at him with her friendly smile, felt 
her own eyes grow hot with sudden tears. 

Anthony Wayne would have done it just as 
well,” teased his uncle. 

“No,” asserted the boy with delightful confi- 
dence. “ No one but my old uncle could do it 
quite so be-yutifully. And we’ve been talking 
’bout — may I tell Miss Hilda what we’ve been talk- 
ing ’bout. Uncle Alec? ” 

“ Of course. Don’t you and I always have to do 
as Miss Hilda tells us, and how could we plan any- 
thing unless she knew about it? ” 

“He’s joking, isn’t he, Martin?” Hilda said 
quickly. “ But please tell me.” 

332 


Martin Wants an Aunt 


“ Why, you know the sorry-looking house at the 
end of my street ; the house where my Uncle Alec 
and my mother used to live ? 

Hilda nodded affirmatively. 

'' Well, we're going to make that into a glad kind 
of a house where — where all the people in the neigh- 
borhood can come — and have good times." Martin 
put his head back against his uncle as if even the 
exertion of talking were too much for him this 
morning. You tell her. Uncle Alec," he begged. 

You've told her almost all yourself, old fellow. 
I thought of it when I first saw the house after so 
many years," he went on, looking as if he were 
quite sure of Hilda's sympathy. Something that 
Martin said this morning brought back to me the 
idea of making a kind of — neighborhood house of 
it ; where people could come for good times and 
advice and some of the care they need." 

And we're going to ask Mrs. Bolton to cook 
lots of nice things, and Mr. Bolton to make all the 
figures, 'cause he makes such be-yutiful ones, and 
my old umbrella man at the Art Museum is going 
to be — to be something," chattered Martin, forget- 
ting his fatigue. 

Hilda listened with a queer, forlorn feeling in 
her heart. They had been so dependent on her all 
summer, these two, and now, in so short a time, 
they had gone far ahead in their plans. 

333 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

It will be lovely,” she said with only a mo- 
ment’s hesitation. “ That house is ^ sorry-looking ’ 
as Martin says, and nothing could be better than to 
make it smile on the neighborhood, and be helpful.’^ 
She says just the right thing, Martin, do you 
understand?” exulted Alec Warren. “We’re to 
make it ^ smile on the neighborhood.’ ” 

“ Yes, and if children come there ’thout any re- 
lations,” Martin was now started on his favorite 
subject, “ like me before my Uncle Alec found me, 
why, then, my Uncle Alec is going to be their 
uncle, and I’m going to be their cousin.” 

“ That’s perfectly fine. You know how good it 
will seem to them, don’t you ? ” Hilda’s voice held 
the heartiest interest, and she patted the small 
brown hand which Martin had laid on hers. 

“ I — guess — I — do,” the boy answered slowly, 
and then, all at once, his eyes grew big with the 
kindling of a new idea. “ Why — why can’t you 
lend us Grandpa Prescott ? ” he stammered, “ and 
couldn’t you, oh. Miss Hilda, darling, couldn’t you 
be their aunt ? ” 

“ I’ll — think about it,” faltered Hilda, try- 
ing to speak lightly, and wishing she could laugh 
at what was, of course, the best joke in the world. 

“ That means yes. Uncle Alec ; she always — 
always does what we want when she promises, ‘ I’ll 
think about it,’ ” cried Martin, enchanted. He 
334 


Martin Wants an Aunt 

slipped off the piazza railing, and flung his arms 
around Hilda^s neck. ** Now I^m going to find my 
Sylvia, and tell her that Miss Hilda will be an 
aunt — will be an aunt,’^ he chanted happily, and 
started for the door of the house. 

Oh, Martin,” pleaded Hilda, and stopped 
aghast. 

“ Hold on,” said his uncle, catching him by the 
belt. ** Now, listen ; we don^t tell all our very 
best plans until we^re sure they^re going to come 
true. And you can't go around collecting relatives 
by force.” 

This was a shock to Martin's feelings, and he 
stole a shamefaced look at Hilda. But, Uncle 
Alec,” he said coaxingly, ** I think — just perhaps 
— Miss Hilda would like to be one, and it wouldn't 
be polite ” 

Alec Warren wheeled around to the girl in the 
chair, and something in her face made his own 
flame with happiness. 

“ Oh, Hilda,” he began, and then the sound of 
footsteps on the piazza made them all look to see 
Mr. Eliot coming toward them. 

‘‘ Well, Dr. Warren,” he said in his hearty way, 
blissfully unconscious that he was disturbing any 
one, “I've been chasing around after you for 
some time. I believe I used to go to school with 
your father, and I want to hear more about him.” 

335 


CHAPTER XVII 


FALL TO EISE 

** I CAN^T bear to think that I’ve paddled for the 
last time on this lake,” Jane said soberly, as she 
watched the boys tie up the canoes. If it weren’t 
for seeing mother and Judy I should hate to be 
packing this afternoon, and starting for Rivercroft 
to-morrow.” 

So should I, but I’m really just wild to get 
back and tell them all I can do,” remarked Carol. 

I want to show them my muscle.” 

‘‘ They little know how much there is in store 
for them,” David observed solemnly. ** Honestly, 
though, Carol — now I’m not kidding you — I do 
think you’ve improved more than any one else in 
the party. Why, actually, when we get back to 
Belhaven, I shan’t be afraid to ask you to go to 
walk with me.” 

Really ! ” Carol’s tone expressed a withering 
degree of scorn, but her eyes sparkled. “ When 
you talk of Belhaven it makes the summer seem 
almost over,” she added. 

Only a week more at Rivercroft.” It was 
Stanley speaking now as he strode along beside his 
336 


“We Fall to Rise” 

sister. ** Somehow I don’t dread school so much 
as usual.” 

Jane, giving him a quick glance, told herself 
that, if David could only see it, here was more of 
a change than she could find in Carol. It was 
hard to believe that this boy, with his head held 
high and his clear gaze, could be the sulky, unre- 
sponsive youth who had started across the fields 
with her that July afternoon when Martin’s uncle 
first appeared on the scene. 

With one of its quick changes, her mind pic- 
tured him again as he had looked in the barn, 
when the accident to Sylvia had been so narrowly 
averted. Jane had never yet been abliiito explain 
to herself how that afternoon had wrought so 
speedy a transformation in him, and it still hurt 
her confidence a little. Thinking of it now, she 
shrugged her shoulders involuntarily, as if she 
could in this way shake unwelcome thoughts from 
her mind. 

''Cold, Mrs. Janes?” asked David, dropping 
his sweater on her shoulders with a pretense of 
anxiety, and then keeping just out of reach when 
she tried to return it. " You shivered. I saw it 
with my own eyes.” 

" I did not. I shrugged. I’ll make you shiver, 
though, if I can get hold of you,” retorted Jane, 
who knew the weakness of her ticklish twin. And 
337 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

then with a bound she was after him, pursuing, 
doubling and twisting, ^gpberly determined, until 
at last she clutched him with a shout of victory. 

That^s the end of Davy,^^ Don observed. 

It makes me almost envious to see Jane run. 
Isn^t she strong and splendid ? sighed Sylvia. 

You need something of that to help you bring 
out that voice of yours, Frederick Prescott said 
unexpectedly. ‘^You’ll find that working out a 
talent means development in many ways.’^ 

Dear me, why didn't some one say that before? 

I shouldn't have wasted so much time this summer. 
Please tell me how to begin." 

They were approaching the Lodge now, and they 
could see Hilda and Alec Warren just coming 
back from the walk they had been taking. In 
front of the house. Uncle Stephen was helping Mar- 
tin and Ken fly kites, while not far away Mr. i 
Nibbles waited, hoping against hope that his 
noonday meal would not be forgotten. 

Want to feel her pull, Janesy ? " Ken said en- 
thusiastically. Jiminy I There's some air up 
where she is." 

Jane, who had finished disciplining her twin, 
took the cord on which the kite was tugging, and 
for the first moment, until she could brace herself 
strongly, was almost carried off her feet by the 
strain. 


338 


Fall to Rise” 

Take it — somebody/^ she gasped. It's pulling 

my arms out by the roots. I — I've had enough." 

Stanley, laughing, came to the rescue, and Jane 
surveyed her hands ruefully. 

“ Some pull there, ain't they ? " said Mr. Dodd, 
who had walked out from the kitchen and joined 
the little group. You wouldn't think when it's 
so quiet down here that the breeze would be ca- 
vortin' 'round up there to sech an extent. Glory 
be I Watch her dive I " 

The kite, plunging wildly, held their attention 
for a moment or two, then Mr. Dodd said with his 
experienced eye on the clouds, Looks a little mite 
like we was goin' to have one of them wind-storms 
we sometimes git. But I guess not; the condi- 
tions ain't really jest right for it." 

“Are they bad?" queried Jane, who at that 
moment was starting for the piazza. 

“ Pretty bad while they last, but soon over. 

They're the suddenest things you ever " Mr. 

Dodd stopped talking to watch Ken, who by this 
time had again taken the cord, and was having a 
lively tussle with the kite. “ Hi there I Hold 
tight, or you'll lose her ! " he shouted. 

Every one lingered on the piazza after dinner, 
and hated to leave to do the packing, small though 
it was, but finally Hilda made the first move, and 
the others followed, one by one. 

339 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

Packing like this is really a joke/' said Jane, 
walking into the cabin where Molly and Sylvia 
were busy, with her contribution to the partner- 
ship trunk in her arms. '' Shall I put them in, 
Molly, or are you arranging to suit your own 
ideas ? " 

Just drop 'em on the bed," Molly replied 
amiably. Sylvia's flattered me so much about 
my packing that I'm willing to do the whole 
thing." 

Jane laughed. ** That's the way I feel about 
cooking. I'm an easy mark if they'll just give 
me enough compliments. Well, I shall be through 
in flve minutes, unless you’ll let me help you." 

Run along. Two people can't pack a trunk 
at the same time. Tell Carol to bring over her 
share as soon as she can and it won’t take a jiffy 
for me to put them all in." 

La, la, la. How capable and pleased with 
ourselves we are," sang Jane, ducking to avoid 
the balled-up towel Molly threw after her. You 
don’t seem to appreciate my society, so I'll go and 
give Carol a push in this direction.” 

Left alone in her cabin, Jane turned her atten- 
tion to the suit-case, in which she meant to collect 
a few articles and leave the rest to be done before 
going to bed. 

‘‘ If we didn't have to leave at six o'clock in the 
340 


“We Fall to Rise” 


morning I wouldn^t touch this now/^ she said to 
herself as she dropped a clothes-brush into the 
bag, and opened the drawer in the little table to 
see if anything had been left behind. A few min- 
utes later she decided that she had done all that 
she could do now, and it occurred to her that, as 
the others were not so far along as she was, she 
should have time to read a few pages in a book 
Aunt Caroline had lent her. She didn^t care 
much for the book, but Aunt Caroline did, and 
she hated to go back to E-ivercroft and say she 
hadn^t read it. 

Mercy me I Where is it ? she murmured dis- 
tractedly when she had searched the cabin. “ I 
took it with me yesterday when we — when we 
lunched in that little hut in the woods.^^ Sud- 
denly, with the eye of her mind, she saw the book 
quite plainly, lying open on the rough little bench, 
just as she had left it when some one called her. 
It had never entered her thoughts since, and it 
was Aunt Caroline's, and some one had given it 
to her. Jane was sure she could remember that 
there was an inscription on the fly-leaf. 

** Oh, bother I I wish she^d never lent it to 
me,” she thought. Well, anyway, it was only 
about a mile up the lake, and I can go there and 
back before supper. Perhaps Spinksy or Don will 
go with me.” 


341 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

But no one was visible when she went out, and, 
rather than hunt them up, she was just deciding 
to go by herself when Stanley appeared from some- 
where with a clump of delicate ferns in his hand. 

I heard your mother say once that she liked 
ferns, he said, looking a little shy over it. I'm 
going to put them in a tin box with some wet 
paper, and take them to her. Do you think she'll 
be pleased, or — or won't she care ? " ^ 

She'll be perfectly delighted. I wish I'd been 
the one to think of it. I couldn't say anything 
better than that, could I ? " 

You certainly couldn't," Stanley agreed, feel- 
ing secretly pleased at her hearty manner. 
“ Where are you bound ? " he asked as she turned 
toward the float again. 

Jane explained, and grew more determined as 
she saw that Stan didn't wholly approve of the 
expedition. 

‘‘ It's flve o'clock, and those clouds look rather 
funny," he objected. You can buy another book 
if you've lost that one." 

I can't buy a book that some one has written 
in. And those clouds will blow over. Anyway, 
don't try to stop me, because it won't take long, 
and I'm going." 

Jane said the last words with such decision that 
Stan yielded at once. If you'll let me I'll go 
342 


We Fall to Rise ” 


with you/^ he said, and taking Janets not very 
cordial acceptance for granted, he stopped to put 
the fern down by the side of the float where it 
would be cool and damp. He took as much pains 
with it as though it had been a royal treasure to 
be carried to some person of great importance, 
and Jane was secretly touched by his thoughtful- 
ness for her mother. 

“ Honestly, I can hardly wait to get back to 
Rivercroft,'' she said as they started off in the 
canoe, both paddling. IVe never been away 
from mother for so long before and I’m wild to 
see her.” 

‘‘ So am I. Say, but it’s some work paddling 
against this breeze, Jane. We ought to come back 
humming.” 

‘‘ I hope we do. It’ll be a nice wind-up for this 
part of the summer, to — to go scooting down the 
lake just as the glorious sun is beginning to sink 
behind the mountain tops. Ahem ! I hope you 
like my poetical description.” 

“ I do. I never realized before how much po- 
etry there is in the word ' scoot.’ Say, do you re- 
member exactly where we landed to go to that 
little hut ? ” 

Oh, yes,” Jane replied with confldence. She 
had a Arm faith in her bump of location, and she 
was watching the shore sharply. 

343 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

There was silence for a little while as they glided 
evenly through the water. It had grown warmer 
instead of cooler as the afternoon progressed, and 
now the breeze against which they had been pad- 
dling had died down, and there was an oppressive 
heaviness about the air. 

“ Let^s not paddle quite so hard,’^ Jane said sud- 
denly. I'm getting awfully warm. It's just a 
little way above here that we landed yesterday." 

‘‘ Girls never can tell distances. I bet it's a good 
half-mile farther." There was a hint of the once 
familiar sureness and superiority about Stanley's 
manner, and Jane felt the old irritation rising in 
response. 

‘‘ Well, this is the place. I noticed those three 
trees that seem to be growing from one root, and 
right after that we stopped." She tried to make 
her voice sound pleasant, and she wondered why 
this boy could always make her feel tempery, even 
when he didn't mean to. 

“ All right, it's your party," he said suddenly. 
“ I guess I didn't notice much about it yesterday." 
Which was all any one could say, but for some 
reason Jane found herself growing peppery again, 
because he gave up so soon. 

Do you want to sit in the canoe while I try to 
find the hut?" Stanley asked as they stopped in 
the place Jane indicated. 

344 


We Fall to Rise ” 


Oh, no. I’ll go, too,” Jane answered hastily. 

Of course I may have hit it a little out of the 
way. We might have to walk some.” 

“ Well, that won’t hurt us. Come on ; we can’t 
be far away.” 

Stanley tied the canoe to a stump, and, as he 
straightened himself, looked, by chance, in the di- 
rection from which they had come. Oh, thun- 
der, Jane, it’s up to us to find that hut as fast as 
we can, and stay in it,” he said excitedly. “ Look 
at that sky ! Something’s doing, sure.” 

Behind them, heaped-up clouds, darkly purple, 
were rapidly devouring a streaked, copper-colored 
sky. For the moment the wind had died down 
into the merest whisper, and there was a heavy si- 
lence that hurt Jane’s ears and frightened her. 

Goodness ! This must be one of the storms 
Mr. Dodd was telling about,” she said nervously. 
“ I’d give a good deal to be in the Lodge, wouldn’t 
you? He — he said they’re soon over, though. 
Mercy ! It’s just as if everything was holding its 
breath, isn’t it ? ” Jane was walking through a 
path between the trees, leading the way in the di- 
rection she supposed the hut to be, and chattering 
every minute to keep up her courage. “ Dear me, 
by this time I was sure I should see it. It 
ought ” 

Keep straight ahead in the direction the canoe 
345 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

was going/^ interrupted Stanley. I guess we 
were a little off in our reckoning. And — and 
you^d better save your breath — you'll need it." 

He fairly shouted the last words, for already 
there was a dull roar of wind, and the trees began 
to bend and crack alarmingly. Jane felt her 
breath almost blown away, and stopped, bewil- 
dered, bracing herself for the next gust. 

“ Keep on I Don't stop I " called Stanley. 

There's a clear space a little ahead. It'll be 
safer." 

Jane started on again obediently and for a brief 
moment found it easier. Then, as though the 
wind gathered strength during the respite, the 
storm was upon them again with frightful force. 
Jane halted, panic-stricken, as a branch crashed to 
the ground not far ahead ; then she dashed on 
again without a word. 

Suddenly — she could not tell whether it was 
behind or before her — there was the sound of 
violent rending and cracking, and she paused and 
crouched involuntarily. The next instant she 
was carried off her feet by Stanley's rush from 
behind her, and she measured her length on the 
ground, and heard, as she went down, the crash 
of another branch. 

For a moment she was dazed and could hardly 
get on her feet again. She wondered why Stanley 
34b 



c c 


you’re all right, aren’t you?” 



Fall to Rise” 


did not speak or offer to help her. The first thing 
she knew clearly was that the wind was less 
violent, and she turned, still trembling, to say so 
to Stan, and was stupidly surprised to find him 
lying face down upon the ground. The end of 
the branch, which had evidently caught him as 
he j umped for her, lay across the lower part of his 
back. 

Jane tugged at the branch, but because of the 
narrowness of the space between the trees, it 
resisted her efforts for what seemed to her a long 
time. She was half-crying as she worked, and 
her face was white, and scratched by her fall, and 
her hands smarted from contact with the rough 
bark. At last she succeeded in pulling the branch 
from Stanley's body, and, with the strength of her 
excitement, she managed to roll him over so that 
he lay on his back. 

At that moment he opened his eyes and looked 
up at her, and an expression of relief flitted across 
his face. You’re all right, aren’t you ? ” he said 
with a little effort, and then, Say, that knocked 
me silly, didn’t it ? ” 

Oh, Stan, I was scared to death when I saw 
you on the ground, and I thought I’d never get 
that branch off” Jane was trying hard to control 
herself, and live up to her reputation of knowing 
what to do in an emergency. 

347 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft ' 

** I heard it — and I saw it coining,” the boy 
murmured, still looking a little dazed ; and then, 
with his face brightening, I didn^t wait for any 
one else to do it that time, Jane.” 

I should say not. If you had where should I ' 
be ? You gave me an everlasting push, though. 
I’m shaky yet from it.” 

‘‘I couldn’t stop to say ‘ Excuse me,’” Stanley 
answered faintly. ^‘I believe I’ll lie here just a 
minute longer. It sort of knocked the breath out 
of me when I went down.” 

The wind had almost entirely died away by this 
time, but the sky was still darkened, and now it 
was beginning to rain a little. 

“ You’d better get up as soon as you can,” Jane 
said anxiously. We’ll go right back to the 
Lodge. I won’t try to find the book.” 

All right,” and with the words Stanley got up 
on his elbow, looked at Jane with a startled, ques- 
tioning stare, and went back again limply. 

That’s funny,” he said, before she had a chance 
to speak. And then again, ‘‘ That’s funny. I — I 
can’t seem to use my legs.” y 

Why, what do you mean ? Does it — does it 
hurt ? ” 

‘‘No. They just — don’t seem — to belong to 
me.” Stanley’s voice and eyes were full of per- 
plexity. “ They — they don’t seem — to be — there,” 

348 


<«We Fall to Rise” 


he added helplessly a moment later. I^m going 
to try again. Give me a pull, Jane.'' 

Jane helped with all her might, but the only 
result of their combined effort was that Stanley 
dropped back again with every vestige of color 
gone from his face, and distress in his eyes. 

‘‘Well, I guess that's no go," he said, after a 
minute, with an effort to speak cheerfully. “ Per- 
haps — if I wait a while I can — do it." He shut 
his eyes for an instant, and his hands dug into the 
ground beside him. Then he spoke again quite 
naturally. “ Say, why wouldn't it be a good idea 
for you to go back to the Lodge, and get some one 
to give me a lift ? " 

Jane looked at him with startled eyes. Into 
her mind flashed a swift vision of Stanley alone 
and helpless, with darkness coming on, and rain 
falling. “ Of course I could do that," she said, 
trying not to show how frightened she was. “ But, 
after all, Davy's sure to miss me, and see that the 
canoe's gone. And he won't do anything else till 
I'm found. I — I don't believe I could leave you 
here all alone, Stan." 

Jane fancied that he looked relieved, but all he 
said was, “ Well, you ought not to stay here in the 
rain, and, perhaps, it might help both of us if you 
went after them." 

“ Perhaps — if I were positive I could And this 
349 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

place again. But it's cloudy, and it will get dark 
quickly in the woods. I'm not even sure I could 
go straight back to the canoe. We shall have to 
take turns shouting and giving the Belhaven 
whistle. Mark my words, they'll find us before 
long. And I don't mind this rain a bit." 

“You're a good sport, all right," murmured 
Stanley, a little shakily. “ I— I'm glad you're go- 
ing to stay." 

Jane felt a lump in her throat, and swallowed 
hard to down it. “ Got a knife ? " she said after a 
minute. “ I want to cut some of these branches 
and make a little shelter. There's no need of be- 
ing soaked if we are cast away on a deserted shore." 

Stanley demurred, but she persisted in standing 
up small branches about him until they made a 
sort of roof, which would do something toward 
keeping off the rain. His head and shoulders were 
sheltered by the tree under which he had fallen, 
and when she had done what she could, Jane sat 
down with her back against the tree and waited. 

Stanley had not spoken for some minutes, but 
she could see that his eyes were very bright and 
full of a certain excitement. 

“ I saw it coming, Jane," he said abruptly. “ I 
was sure it would hit you, and I didn't feel scared, 
or frozen stiff, or — or the least bit the way I have 
before." He hesitated for a moment, then went on 
350 


‘‘We Fall to Rise” 


without giving her time to answer. It was like 
the time the scythe came down, and you saved 
Sylvia ; only then — I couldn’t stir.” 

He had twisted himself so that he was looking 
directly at Jane, and something about her expres- 
sion made him pause. “ Oh, I forgot, you didn’t 
know I saw the scythe before it fell,” he explained 
simply. ‘^Well, I did, and I was scared just the 
way I was when Molly went through the ice. But 
not to-day.” 

There was a triumphant ring in his voice as he 
said the last words that made Jane catch her breath 
quickly. Should she tell him that she did know, 
she asked herself perplexedly. And then, with 
her question unanswered, she heard herself saying 
cheerfully, “ And now, after to-day you won’t have 
that horrid old doubt to bother you. Perhaps, if 
you hadn’t jumped — that branch would have been 
the end of me.” 

“Let’s not talk about it.” Stanley frowned, 
: and turned his head away for an instant. “ Don’t 
you think it’s about time for the shouting to 
i begin ? ” he inquired. 

Jane knew that it wasn’t, but it was a relief to 
; do something, so she gave the Belhaven High 
; School yells until her throat felt rasped. Then, 
I the moment she stopped, the silence of the woods 
i settled down upon them more heavily than before. 

351 


I 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

** Hearing the yells makes me think of Rob/^ 
Stanley said quickly. In the graying light she could 
still see the bright, excited look in his eyes, and it 
flashed into her mind that he was trying to make 
the stillness and the long waiting easier to bear. 

Poor old Rob's got his work cut out for him," 
he went on soberly. My father wrote us that 
Mr. Randall's affairs were in very bad shape, and 
that there won't be much left for Rob and his 
mother. But Rob's got all kinds of grit. Some- 
times he pretends to be lazy, but he isn't." 

‘‘ No, he isn't," agreed Jane, wishing he would 
talk about something else. 

‘‘ You remember the day you got your arm cut ? " 
Stanley harked back to this subject with an un- 
expectedness that startled his hearer, but, fortu- 
nately, in his eagerness to talk, he was unaware 
that she was less responsive than usual. “ Well, 
you know you wanted some one to get your mother, 
and I was mighty glad to go, because it seemed as i 
if I must see her. It was harder that time, because / 
I'd been telling myself almost ever since we got to 
Rivercroft that, if anything else happened, I'd do < 
the right thing. And — and this was the second . 
time — I'd failed." The boyish voice faltered over f 
the last words, and the girl, listening, oppressed by 
anxiety, realized, more clearly than she ever had, ' 
how much all this had meant to Stanley. 

352 


‘‘We Fall to Rise” - 




‘‘ I — I^m afraid you ought not to talk about this 
— now/^ she ventured, not daring to say too much 
for fear he should think she was frightened about 
him. As she surely was, though she would not 
for anything have confessed it. 

If he were suffering pain she could understand 
it better. But to have him so helpless, so patient, 
so anxious to talk about things that ordinarily he 
would have kept to himself, was beyond her ex- 
perience. A feeling of sick terror took possession 
of her. 

Jiminy ! Am I talking your head off? ” Stan 
demanded, hearing the quivering sigh that escaped 
her. He raised himself on one elbow and tried to 
look at her. Say, are you getting soaked ? I 
bet you didn’t put a single twig over yourself. 
Here, take some of mine.” 

In another instant he would have swept away 
Jane’s carefully constructed covering, but she 
caught his arm. Don’t do that,” she said 
sharply ; you’re making lots of work for me. 
I’ll find some more.” 

It was a relief to get up and grope around for 
some of the under branches where the rain had 
not penetrated, and it helped her to control the 
clutching feeling at her throat which had been 
steadily growing worse for the last half-hour. 
Finally, before she went back to sit down, she 
353 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

shouted, as long as her throat would let her, but 
still there was no answering sound. 

“ Would you mind if I just tell you one thing — 
no, two things more?” Stanley asked hesitat- 
ingly, when Jane had sat down on some pine 
branches and was spreading others over herself. 
** Vwe been thinking about them while you were 
busy, and it doesn^t hurt me to talk. It — it 
makes me feel better, I think.” 

Of course I don^t mind. Talk away.” Jane 
shut her mouth together hard, and wished he^d be 
cross and complaining. She could stand almost 
anything better than this. 

** Well, that afternoon after you saved Sylvia — 
and I — I didn’t,” Stanley drew a deep breath as 
if the memory still hurt, something — while I 
was on the way from Miss Tinkle’s to Rivercroft 
— made me brace up and vow I wouldn’t let that 
failure knock me out, and that I wouldn’t go to 
your mother and — and play baby. And I kept 
telling myself that the next time — or some time — 
I’d win out if it took a leg. Crikey I It seems to 
have taken two, doesn’t it ? ” he ended with a re- 
turn to boyishness that gave Jane some relief. 

*‘Oh, but that isn’t anything that’s going to 
last. I won’t have it,” she cried. 

“ Good for you. I won’t either,” the boy sec- 
onded valiantly. '' Say, do you know, I believe 
354 


‘‘We Fall to Rise” 


they^d go to Joy Island first, and that’s why 
they’re so long in coming,” he went on, as if the 
subject had just occurred to him. 

“I suppose so,” agreed Jane, who had fancied a 
dozen times that she heard the plash of a paddle. 

I don’t believe it’s much use to keep shouting ; 
they’re sure to make a noise.” 

** I’ve never been able to understand,” said 
Stanley, going back to his former subject with 
surprising suddenness, '' what it was that braced 
me up that day. Why, it was just like having 
courage poured into me. I suppose things do 
happen like that right out of a clear sky some- 
times.” 

^‘I suppose so,” Jane said again hoarsely. She 
understood now why Stan had looked so different 
when he had come back with her mother. She 
was glad he would never have to know what she 
had thought the reason for the change in him. 

Hark I What was that?” Stanley said ex- 
citedly. ** I thought I heard ” the stillness 

forced itself upon him, and he left the sentence 
unfinished. There was one more thing that 
seemed awfully strange to me,” he hurried on, as 
if afraid to let the silence continue. “The morn- 
ing that Rob went away I found in my raincoat 
pocket some poetry that just seemed to fit. I 
haven’t the faintest idea how it got there, unless, 
355 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

perhaps, your mother — she's done things like that 
two or three times. It begins : 

‘ One who never turned his back, but marched 
breast forward,^ 

he ended dreamily. 

** Mother gave that to Davy and me to learn," 
said Jane, thinking very fast meanwhile. If it 
had helped him to believe that it was put there 
purposely for him, she wasn't going to tell him 
that it was just a mistake. “ We love it." 

“ So do I. I've learned it, too. I believe I've 
said over that line — 

‘ Held we fall to rise, are baffled to fight better,’ 

a million times more or less. Jane, have I talked 
you to death? I can really hear a sound now." 

Jane sprang to her feet and listened. First 
came the murmur of voices, and then from the 
lake floated the notes of the bugle-call with which 
Mr. Prescott waked them in the morning. And, 
as that died away, David's voice shouted, Jane ! 
Stan ! Jane Stuart I " 

Jane called and called, but it seemed an incred- 
ibly long time before she could be sure that they 
had heard her voice. After that she kept on 
shouting to them, until, when the flrst glimmer 
of the lanterns found her, she could scarcely speak, 
and frightened David by staring at him dumbly. 
35b 


uWe Fall to Rise” 


** I — I was afraid you couldn't find us to-night/' 
Stan said in an exhausted whisper, when Dr. War- 
ren went down on his knees beside him with a 
quick question or two. Can’t you — can’t you 
send Jane home — right away?” 

“ We’ll take care of you both now. Does it 
hurt here — or here ? ” Alec Warren was feeling 
of legs and back with quick, skilful fingers, and 
watching the boy’s face by the light of the lantern 
Don was holding. 

David, you start ahead with Jane and get 
home as soon as you can,” he advised. We can’t 
go fast through the woods with Stan. And don’t 
let Jane speak another word aloud to-night.” 

Jane, by this time voiceless, stumbled along the 
path under the dripping trees until they reached 
the canoe. It had stopped raining now, and the 
stars were out, but she scarcely realized it, and sat 
with her eyes closed after David had made her as 
comfortable as he could. Every other feeling was 
obscured by her fear for Stanley, which increased 
with the moments. 


357 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THANK GOODNESS ! 

The journey to Rivercroft the next day was 
carried through by Dr. Warren^s order, and if it 
had seemed long when they were all well and 
happy, it was interminable when two of the party 
were ill. Every one breathed more freely when 
the trying day was at an end, and Jane and Stan- 
ley were safely sheltered in Aunt Caroline's house. 

^‘You^re not to get up to-day. Dr. Alec says 
so,” announced Judy, coming in with Jane’s break- 
fast the next morning. He says two or three 
days in bed will make you all right.” 

Jane, still unable to speak aloud, made no pro- 
test against staying in bed. Her mother had al- 
ready decided that when they first woke. Neither 
was she troubled about her own condition. “ How’s 
Stan ? ” she whispered. 

Pretty bad, I guess,” Judy answered, with the 
alacrity of one who enjoys telling unpleasant 
news. ‘^They telegraphed for Mr. Oliver last 
night, and this morning Dr. Alec’s sent for the 
Rivercroft doctor. Why, Jane, what makes your 
hand shake so? You’ve spilled your milk all 
over. I’ll call mother.” 


358 


Thank Goodness ! ” 


But when Mrs. Stuart, who was already on the 
way, came into the room, Jane could only motion 
to have the tray taken away. “ I can’t eat,’' she 
whispered. My throat shuts up— tight.” 

Mother sent the tray away, and followed Judy 
out into the hall on the pretext of a message to 
Aunt Caroline. Then she came back and sat 
down by Jane’s bed. 

“ Stan slept better than you did last night,” she 
said, patting the hand held out to her. He’s quite 
pleased because Uncle Stephen sent a night letter 
to his father. He says he never wanted to see 
him so much as he does now.” 

Jane’s eyes traveled around the room in search 
of something. Pencil — and paper,” she whis- 
pered, and when her wants had been supplied, 
wrote, Do you think Stan is going to get well ? ” 

Her mother paused before answering. Yes, I 
do,” she said at last. ** I was trying to be sure 
what I really did believe. I seem to have great 
confidence in Anthony — in Dr. Warren, and he 
assures us that it is not unusual for a blow on the 
back to cause — to cause a condition like this. And 
he has seen complete recovery in many cases.” 

Jane drew a deep breath. Then she scribbled 
again, and her mother’s smooth forehead puckered 
over the illegible writing. Finally she made out 
that it said — ^^If I hadn’t insisted on going, we 
359 


Jane Stuart at River croft 

should both have been in Porcupine Lodge. Stan 
said that it looked like a storm. 

So you are blaming yourself for the accident? 
Mrs. Stuart asked, and at her daughter’s nod, 
went on quickly, Jane, darling, we all do many 
things that don’t bring the results we expect. 
Wise acts as well as foolish ones seem to turn 
against us sometimes, and we mustn’t feel too 
responsible for our share in the world’s happen- 
ings. Particularly when we think we’re doing 
the right thing, as, no doubt, you did that time.” 

Jane gazed at her mother with eyes that held a 
lingering doubt and distress, but she did not try 
to speak, and the pencil lay idle under her listless 
fingers. 

'' Stan could hardly wait,” Mrs. Stuart hurried 
on, until he got a moment alone with me, and 
could tell me that — that this time he didn’t hesi- 
tate nor feel afraid. Doesn’t it comfort you to 
have that mean so much to him ? ” 

Jane- shook her head mutely, and sudden tears 
came into her eyes. She dabbed at them with her 
handkerchief, and seized the pencil. That’s what 
scares me to death,” she wrote. “ He’s so good.” 
She underlined the last two words with an increas- 
ing number of dashes. “ And in the woods he 
was so patient, and he talked all the time to keep 
up my courage, and it nearly killed me because 
3bo 


Thank Goodness ! ” 


he was so cheerful/’ Her busy pencil paused, and 
she looked frowningly at the paper, and slowly 
made a large, black period after the last sentence. 
Then she looked up at her mother imploringly. 

Do you — do you think any one so good as that 
ever lives to grow old ? ” she ended in a pathetic 
whisper. 

Oh, Janey I ” Mrs. Stuart laughed softly, and 
her daughter’s heart grew lighter. Mother never 
could laugh like that, she told herself, if she didn’t 
really believe Stan was going to be better. 

Jane, darling, if there weren’t a great deal of 
the finest courage and goodness alive in the world 
it wouldn’t be worth much. I couldn’t be made 
to believe that any one was ever too good to live,” 
Mrs. Stuart went on with comforting decision. 
** It will take a long time to convince me that Stan 
isn’t coming out all right, sooner or later. And 
you must get well as soon as you can, and help the 
rest of us to make it pleasant for him while he’s a 
prisoner.” 

; “ I will,” whispered Jane, with all the fervor she 

i could muster. ** I think my throat — doesn’t feel 
quite so tight now.” 

Good. I’m going dowmstairs, and fix some- 
I thing perfectly delicious for you to drink. You 
1 can be guessing what it is.” 

i Mr. Oliver came late that afternoon, and as he 
361 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

passed her door with Dr. Warren, Jane waked from 
a nap, and heard him say in his quick, nervous 
way, I — I understand the doctor here doesn^t 

think so favorably And then they went 

out of hearing, leaving her to struggle with a new 
anxiety. 

Mrs. Stuart, who had been sitting by the win- 
dow, came over to the bed as Jane stirred. ** Did 
you have a good sleep, dear? Stan’s father has 
just come, so the boy will be quite happy, I sup- 
pose.” 

Jane reached for her pencil and tablet. Does 
the Rivercroft doctor think he won’t get well ? ” 
she wrote tremulously, and her worried eyes hung 
on her mother’s face while the question was read. 

Why, he isn’t so hopeful as Dr. Warren is, but 
that doesn’t seem to change our young doctor’s 
opinion at all. He’s quite firm in his belief that 
there will be definite improvement within a week, 
and I’m pinning my faith on him. He’s had a 
great deal of hospital practice abroad, Janey, and 
he’s a very skilful doctor, I’m sure.” 

‘‘ You’re such a comfort,” Jane whispered, rest- 
ing a hot cheek against her mother’s cool one. 
Then she seized the pencil again. ‘‘ Two or three 
times I’ve thought I was going to speak out 
loud,” she scribbled hastily, but it doesn’t 
come.” 


362 


Thank Goodness ! ” 


** It will/^ promised mother. ** Turn around so 
that I can massage your throat a little. That may 
help:” 

The next day seemed long in prospect to Jane, 
for the doctor decreed that no one but mother or 
Hilda should stay with her. 

** You see, Jane, when Carol and the others come 
into the room you want to talk back, and it makes 
your throat tighter because you canT,” he ex- 
plained. Give it one day of absolute rest, and 
help out by trying to think that everything's all 
right with every one.” 

1^11 try,” whispered Jane with a shaky smile. 

That^s what Stan said you^d answer,” Dr. Alec 
went on unexpectedly. I told him I was going 
to put it up to you to help yourself, and he said, 
* I bet you a dime she’ll try. Jane’s a good sport, 
all right.’ By the way, he sent you a note.” 

As Dr. Alec left the room, Jane took a slip of 
paper from its envelope, and pulled out with it 
some of the letters belonging to a game of Ken’s. 

Deae Jane : (the note began) 

‘‘Judy says you’re worrying about me. 
Forget it. I’m going to be all right. I did all the 
talking, and you got the bad throat. It was mean 
of me to wish it on you. Once more, forget it and 
brace up. I bet I’ll get well first if you don’t 
hurry. 

363 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

“ Ken brought up his letters and I’m sending 
you some ^ pi/ It^s five words that make a sen- 
tence. P-i-e would not be good for you, perhaps, 
but this is a very nourishing kind of pi, and is 
warranted to help your throat. 

Stan. 

P. S. There are 28 letters, and the first word 
begins with N and the last one ends with 

Mrs. Stuart provided a box-cover, and Jane 
counted the letters as she shook them out of the 
envelope. ‘‘ Perhaps if I can get one word I shall 
know the whole sentence,^^ she whispered. 

DonT work long at a time over it,^^ cautioned 
mother. Hilda is going to bring over a book she 
thinks you will like to hear.^^ 

So the day which had promised to be long passed 
quickly after all, but in spite of frequent attempts, 
Jane got no clue to her pi until late in the after- 
noon, when mother went down-stairs to get some 
supper for her. Then, as she was aimlessly push- 
ing the letters about, three or four grouped them- 
selves in a way that gave her a suggestion, and at 
once she built the word “ clouds.'^ After that, just 
as she had guessed, the whole sentence came to 
her, and she placed the letters with N at the be- 
ginning, and K at the end. 

“ Never doubted clouds would break. She read 
the familiar line to herself, and put the box-cover 
364 


“ Thank Goodness ! ” 


gently on the bed, so that her mother might see 
that she had accomplished it. ** That’s nourishing 
pi all right, only I don’t seem to be quite — quite 
brave enough for it.” She wished that some one 
were at hand to tell Stan that she had deciphered 
his puzzle. Talk about my being a good sport. 
He’s one,” she said to herself, and with the thought 
came the nervous tightening of her throat, which, 
by this time, had become so familiar. 

The house was very still, and Jane wondered 
what they were all doing. She knew that Mr. 
Oliver was sitting with Stanley, because mother 
j had told her so, and she suspected that Hilda was 
talking with Dr. Alec on the piazza. 

She fancied that the others might have gone for 
a walk, for though they were all very much sub- 
dued these days, they could hardly be as quiet as 
this. 

I Suddenly a door opened, and she heard Mr. 
) Oliver run into the hall, and down-stairs, saying 
) over and over in a sharp, excited tone, ** Where’s 
J the doctor ? Where’s the doctor ? ” 

Then Dr. Alec came over the stairs two steps at 
s a time, and all in a minute there seemed to be a 
) collection of persons in the hall. Jane clenched 
I her hands, and felt herself shivering with dread. 

And, after an ag'6, Judy came to her door, and 
I danced up and down crying, '‘Stan’s got a prick- 

t; 365 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

ing in his toes I He's going to get well I He's go- 
ing to get well I " 

‘‘Thank goodness," said Jane, in a hoarse but 
perfectly audible voice, which sounded like sweet- 
est music to the ears of her mother, just coming 
into the room. 

H: ^ ^ ^ ^ « 

Three days later, Jane sat on the steps in the 
sunshine, and watched the Tinkle Sisters, with 
their two guests, departing toward home. They 
had been having afternoon tea with the Rivercroft- 
ers, a last summer meeting, for on the next day 
Aunt Caroline's party would start for Belhaven. 

“ ‘ Tinkle Sisters ' look like different people," 
murmured Jane, who was still somewhat restricted 
as to talking, and didn't know whether her voice 
would be high soprano or bass each^time she at- 
tempted to use it. As David, who frequently 
dropped into rhyme, said — 

“ Sometimes it^s a growl ; sometimes a squeak. 

But what’s the odds when Jane can speak ? ” 

“ They're all going to be relatives to my poor 
children," said Martin, who was sitting next to 
Jane, and somewhat laboriously writing names in 
a little blank book he carried around with him. 

“ What am I ? " demanded Carol. 

366 


“ Thank Goodness ! ” 


** You ? ” Martin consulted his list with great 
gravity. You — you said you'd be a great-grand- 
mother," he hesitated. I b'lieve you were mak- 
ing fun, though." 

** Honey, I was. At least I was trying to be 
funny, and that's detestable. I'll be a cousin like 
the rest of the girls and boys." 

What's Miss Hilda ? " Aunt Caroline asked. 

The boy looked uncertain. “ I wanted her to be 
an aunt. But she wouldn't say surely." 

‘‘ That's too bad. There she is now, just walk- 
ing across the field with your uncle. Why don't 
you go and ask her again ? " Aunt Caroline's 
eyes were sparkling with mischief. 

“ Oh, stay with us for a while, Martin," Mrs. 
Stuart said, laying a restraining hand on the boy's 
knee, and smiling at her aunt. 

Uncle Stephen came out of the house just then. 
“ I think I'll go to walk," he said, looking around 
for a possible companion. ** Hello ! There are 
Hilda and Dr. Warren. I believe I can overtake 
them." 

“ Stephen Eliot, don't you do any such thing," 
protested Aunt Caroline, catching him by the arm. 
“ Can't you see through anything, and haven't you 
any feeling for young people ? " 

Uncle Stephen stared at his wife with the light 
of comprehension illuminating his face. ^^You 

367 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

don^t say so I And IVe been fastening myself on 
that young man at every Opportunity. Well, 
upon my word I Jane, my dear, would you mind 
knocking me on the head — -just gently ? I 

Jane looked at mother, at Uncle Stephen, at her 
aunt, at Carol, and this latter young person smiled 
at her in a slightly superior fashion. “ Haven^t 
you guessed it before this?” she asked. I've 
been sure for some time.” 

“ This afternoon,” Mrs. Stuart began quietly, 
Hilda said that when I had a chance I might tell 
you that she had decided to be an aunt.” 

‘^Goodness, gracious!” exclaimed Jane, in a j 
voice that began with a croak and ended with a | 
squeak. What a stupid I've been 1 Uncle Ste- ! 
phen, if I knock your head you'll have to knock 
mine. Oh, may I tell the others, mother ? Where 
are Molly and Sylvia and the boys ? ” 

“ That makes a fambly,” murmured Martin 
blissfully. Uncle Alec, Aunt Hilda, Grandpa 
Prescott, Uncle Fritz, Cousin Martin.” He counted i 
them on his fingers, and lingered over the last i 
title with such happiness in his voice that Mr. 
Eliot turned abruptly and started down the steps. 

I promise to go in a totally different direction,” 
he called. 

Please take me.” Carol hurried after him. 

“ Probably I shall never have a chance to talk 
368 


Thank Goodness ! ” 


with you after we get back to Belhaven/^ she said 
as they started off. 

Jane got up from the steps. I can^t wait 
another minute to find the others/^ she mur- 
mured. 

** Molly and Sylvia are with Stan, but the boys 
have taken Mr. Oliver for a walk,'^ said her 
mother. 

I Sylvia and Stanley were as obligingly surprised 
as Jane could wish, but Molly confessed to having 
suspected the truth. Stan, who was improving 
every day, was dressed and sitting by the window 
this afternoon, and looking very well and most 
contented. 

Will you stay within sound of Stan’s bell for 
a few minutes, Jane?” Molly said after a little. 

I Sylvia and I want to take one more look at the 
garden before it gets dark.” 

Jane nodded an assent, and silenced Stan’s prot- 
estations with a wave of the hand. It’s wonder- 
: ful, isn’t it, how much you can say with your head 

f and hands when you can’t use your voice,” she 
observed. 

*^Does it still hurt much to talk? ” 

“ No-o. But it isn’t pretty.” 

Don’t you care. You can be mighty sure 
every one likes to hear it. It’s a wonder we didn’t 
both get something worse.” 

I 369 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

‘‘ I should have, if it hadn^t been for you, and I 
don’t believe I even said ‘ much obliged.’ ” 

“ Don’t mention it. Let me know if I can do 
anything any time,” and then they both laughed. 

** Your mother would call us down for joking 
about serious things,” Stan went on. ‘‘Say, Jane, 
it’s been a great old summer — for me, at least — 
but I’m glad we’re going back to Belhaven. I’ve 
got Rob on my mind.” 

“ So have Spinksy and I. And, luckily, so has 
Uncle Stephen. He can help out if any of us can. 
Anyway, we’re all going to ‘ stand by ’ as Davy 
says, and make him feel he has a lot of friends.” 

“ You can just bet Molly and I will, too. And 
father — he’s awfully interested in all our friends 
now. Somehow, father and I have straightened 
out a good many things since he’s been up here.” 

“ Well, I suppose the next thing on the program 
is school,” Jane remarked after a little silence. 
“ Strange as it may seem, I’m not sorry.” 

“ Neither am I. I’m going to tutor with Mr. 
Prescott till I get on my feet, and then I’m going 
to study — like everything.” 

Stanley sat more erect in his chair, and his eyes 
looked bright and purposeful. “ There come the 
boys and father,” he said suddenly. “ This is a 
great old window to see what’s going on.” 

“ They’ll all fly up to see you the moment they 
370 


“ Thank Goodness I ” 


get here,” murmured Jane. “ Stan, I want to tell 
you something, just to make everything clear 
between us. You know the quotation you liked, 
in your raincoat pocket — I don^t mean you liked 
it in your pocket — but — you know. Well, I put 
it there by mistake. I meant it for Rob.’’ 

Oh,” began the boy slowly. Then he laughed. 
** It’s all right, then. He got it. I was too bash- 
ful to tell you I sent it to him.” 

Goodness I Did you ? I sent it, too. The 
poor thing must have thought he was being 
deluged with helpful quotations.” 

We can explain later. And I’m mighty glad 
you made the mistake. I bet you didn’t suppose 
it would do me any good to read such a thing.” 

Jane flushed. ‘‘That’s mean of you.” And 
then, because she proposed to have every doubt 
cleared away, she added honestly, “ I didn’t — 
then. I know better now.” 

“You don’t think now that I’m quite — so 
grouchy — and critical ? ” 

“ No— a dozen times, no,” cried Jane hoarsely, 
quite overwhelmed by this reference to former un- 
pleasantness. Her eyes were shining, and in spite 
of her seriousness, the unruly dimple was trying 
to find a place in her cheek. “ You’re not 
grouchy. You’re not nearly so critical as I am 
myself. And you’re not ” — she paused, and then 
371 


Jane Stuart at Rivercroft 

hurried on, for a small army was dashing up-stairs 
— you^re not — a — blot/’ 

Shake on it,” Stan said, holding out his hand 
with a look of deepest satisfaction. 


The Stories in this Series are: 
JANE STUART, TWIN 
JANE STUART’S CHUM 
JANE STUART AT RIVERCROFT 


p*,. 7 90 ^4 


372 










4 



> o '''P ^ 7- ^ ^ 

iiH-/'. .y> o <*^ ^ 

? /'i, o 

=, A * < 

V ” (S' 'sJ “ ^ - 

0 . . <* . ^ 0 , n N C ^ ^ ^ „ V ■ r jp - . 

O- -0^ K^ ^ 




y 


. S 40 
.-0' 




V ^ 

V 


A O ^ 




* ^PSrV ^v - W;S^ ' . * 

V *’^ ,.. ~. a. 




S ^ ^0 

rvV tt ^ * 



A! C ^ ^ ^ 

^C> •* "^ A «-s^-. X" 

^ ■’'^A V^ 


^ ^ I s'' 





cT 

v'^*^ %■ 



^ 0 . 

<. ' ' 8 ^ 


\ /ynn^ 



cK 

%. '' 7'^^' ' (P 









'V C ® ^ -f ,-0' <. * * 




0 ^ ^ 


^ V' ■>" M'-V > . 0 ^ 

, ^ .* ^ . 

?^.^^t:^' ac> >. - <■ ' 

^ sr ■ ^ * ' 



<v 



° * ^ c » “ “ ♦ '^ 


v- V 


■i^ .' ,0 


•S'°^ 


> ^6 ^ 7 ^ o '"o '0 

,% «c. ' 




cP ✓ 

C « ^ « ^b 

^ _Cv£Nr. O 




€ I “V 


ft ft 


.#■ % '» 
y .'"'f-y > 



» %«,# 
z ^ 

" c'b = 

** ' A^ t. ^ ' ® « 

fV V <» K ^ 

r^ N -1 " 


*>-* ^ 
^0 




■•^ •^d- 





0 \ 


0 


O^ ^ V <- 0 ^ V- ^ '' 1 ^ ^ 

c:^ ^ jN(\^rA ^ ^ . 

^ - ^*1^ 'i ‘y ‘r y/nrmc^ - 

1 ,®^" J?%. 

^ '^'J^ - 

^ < KV- 

^b *' 

«■- A-t’ %•. t'i’ ♦i iH.'^ 


>,‘ 3 °^ >■ 



ft 

✓• ’^\Vv\S^ c\ 

^ ^ , 0 ' -o, 

V’ . ^ O , a K 0 ^ ^ 0 





A’^'’ 




V 




‘p^ *> 

^ ✓ 

O ^ / V ^ \0 c 

« '^O. ,o'^ .-^"s 

y' ^ j^^nl//y7^ •f 



s'" '* > Jy •>- \ Z' 


V s » ? 

V "" 


..^..< 0 >f^ 




